《Martial Grandmaster in Naruto World》 Chapter 1: Yujin Yujin was an orphan. War claimed his guardians, leaving him with no one at the age of 6. Fleeing the war, he arrived at a remote village where he found his master, the person who finally took responsibility for the child''s survival. Though lacking a roof over his head due to his master''s nomadic nature, Yujin never went hungry again, spending his days traveling the world, meeting new people, and training in martial arts. By the age of 16, he had mastered all of his master''s skills, surprising him. Despite lacking the experience that prevented the young man from surpassing his master, he was content with his life. At 18, he decided to join the war, wanting to understand what his parents had died for. Despite traveling extensively during his 12 years with his master, he still didn''t comprehend the nature of war, always shielded from it. What he learned was that war was senseless. Most of the time, people dying around him didn''t even know why they were fighting. Witnessing rivers of blood, Yujin only felt emptiness in his heart, as if he were viewing everything from the cold perspective of a person reading a history book about how people died in war. War was complete madness. Tired of this, Yujin chose to isolate himself in the mountains to train in martial arts. Five years later, unnoticed by anyone, Yujin disappeared.
Waking from his slumber, Yujin rose from the ground, ready to start a new day. For him, days were always the same, and that''s what he liked. But this day was different. He woke up in a completely unfamiliar place and could hear distant sounds. With his sharp hearing, he could tell the sounds were coming from over 20 kilometers away, and they were sounds he knew well. His home had disappeared, and he was in an unknown location. Taking a deep breath and making sure he was awake, he surveyed the surroundings to find something familiar. Although he was in a forest similar to where he lived, it was an entirely different place, and he could feel the energy of nature around him much more clearly. The situation was bizarre, but the pure and clean energy of the place purified his anxiety and calmed his heart. Unable to figure out more, he decided to head toward the sounds and reached the location in a few minutes. Although he expected what he was seeing, he couldn''t help but sigh. War had reached him again. His first encounter with war was the attack on his village, the death of his parents, and his escape. His second encounter with war was of his own free will; he wanted to understand it. When he felt how insane war was, he decided to isolate himself from the world in the mountains, far away from conflicts, but the sight in front of him brought an uncomfortable feeling. It was like a slap in the face. As if someone was warning him that he couldn''t escape war. That''s how he felt seeing the conflict in front of him. Dozens of people were engaging in combat. With hand movements, they could unleash fire, water, earth, and air. Their swords gleamed, and they constantly threw sharp weapons at each other. From Yujin''s perspective, it was completely strange. Where he came from, he had only heard of legends of people who could supposedly command the four elements. But these legends were in front of him now. In the midst of the battle, however, Yujin heard a voice. A voice he was very familiar with. A woman crying and screaming in despair. Amidst the sounds of battle, it was what he almost always ended up noticing. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The desperate cry of someone left behind. Almost always a woman. It is normal for some women to follow their husbands to the battlefield. Sometimes because they heard that he died and, seeking confirmation, end up spending many nights searching among the bodies. Sometimes out of pure anxiety. It''s not a strange sight for a woman on the battlefield, but it''s still dangerous. That''s why, almost instantly upon hearing the woman''s cry, Yujin moved. On pure instinct, he followed the direction of the voice and found the woman, crouched next to a body, screaming in despair over her lover''s death. Without thinking twice, Yujin grabbed her tightly and carried her away. "NO!!! DAAAAANNNNN." The woman seemed ready to escape his grip, so Yujin hit her on the head to knock her out. Many people on the battlefield noticed the situation and tried to follow Yujin, but some people stopped them, and he managed to take the woman away safely. After making sure he wasn''t being followed anymore, Yujin found a hidden cave behind a mountain to hide. Placing the woman on the ground, he started a fire with branches he found on the ground and finally took a moment to observe the woman. She was strange. She had yellow hair, something Yujin had never seen in his life, but for some reason, he found it very beautiful. Clear porcelain-like skin, a very beautiful face. In the center of the woman''s forehead was a kind of blue diamond shape, resembling a bindi that Yujin had seen before in his travels to the west. Although he had seen this many times, he didn''t know what it meant, although it was quite common in the place he had been before, so it didn''t bother him much. One thing he noticed now, however, was that she was wearing the same clothes as the people who were fighting before. When he realized this, he couldn''t understand. Is she somehow connected to the people from before? Is that why they helped when he went to rescue her? ''With her appearance, I wouldn''t be surprised if she were a princess. Were those her bodyguards, and was she under attack? The enemies seemed very interested in her. But that also doesn''t make sense.'' Yujin couldn''t understand why a princess would care so much about the death of a bodyguard. Perhaps she harbored feelings of love for him? Not that it was any of his business, but the theory makes sense, so he decided not to think about it anymore. Yujin kept a careful watch on the surroundings. With his abnormal senses, he could hear sounds for kilometers, so he remained silent and attentive to any sounds in the vicinity. He thought about hunting something a few times, but he knew he couldn''t. He saved the woman from that situation, so it''s not now that he will abandon her. For some reason, the woman slept for many hours; she was very tired. Yujin couldn''t blame her. After losing someone important like that... It made him think of the past. He also lost important people, and it took a long time to overcome it. Even today, it''s a scar that always hurts when touched. The woman woke up many hours later, and slowly got up while feeling a headache. Looking around, she only saw the man sitting in silence, staring at the fire. With a quick change of gaze, she remembered what happened. The sight of her dead boyfriend on the ground and the man who carried her away while she was engulfed in despair. For a moment, she thought it might be a dream, but seeing the unknown man in front of her, she knew it wasn''t. For a few minutes, she seemed to be trying to process what happened, and when she finally understood that the person she loved had really died, tears fell from her eyes in silence. With her hands on her face, she cried for several minutes. The only sounds in the cave were the tears falling and the sniffling of the nose. Minutes passed, and when she finally calmed down, the woman looked at the man who "kidnapped" her and tried to understand why he did that. The man in front of her looked young, no more than 25 years old. Without a beard, he had a handsome face, long hair tied back, a muscular body. He was only wearing a shirt and long pants, nothing else. For some reason, he was also silent, as if he were thinking about something. When she saw the look in his eyes, the woman knew that he also had his complicated experiences, so she calmed down enough to realize that he had no bad intentions. After all, he didn''t even tie her up. Although she didn''t know why he had saved her, she still had to thank him in any case. Sitting more comfortably, she spoke in a low voice. "Thank you for helping me earlier. If it weren''t for you, my life could have been in danger." The man looked at her for a brief moment but turned his gaze to the fire right after. "You don''t need to thank me. It''s normal for a man to protect a woman, especially on the battlefield." Yujin said from the heart. He didn''t mean anything by it, but the woman ended up interpreting the words negatively. Where he came from, helping people in need is noble, and that''s why those who do it don''t expect gratitude from those they helped. Especially saving someone''s life. Women, children, and the elderly should be protected; this is a philosophy he strictly follows. That''s why when he heard the woman''s voice, he acted to save her on impulse. The battlefield is not a place for women. Although she felt a bit uneasy with the man''s answer, the woman sat in silence while observing him. For some reason, she could sense an extraordinary temperament in the man, as if he were not an ordinary person. "My name is Yujin, and yours?" Finally looking at the woman, he asked, and she promptly responded. "Nice to meet you, Yujin. My name is Tsunade." Chapter 2: Tsunade After exchanging greetings, silence dominated the cave. Neither of them knew how to start the conversation. Yujin, because he was respecting Tsunade''s feelings. He wanted to wait for her to organize her emotions. Tsunade, because she wanted to understand Yujin''s intentions, which didn''t make much sense to her. Reflecting on the situation, Tsunade began to realize how strange it was. The fact that she was in the midst of a battle with other ninjas should have been enough to keep normal people away. She couldn''t sense any trace of Yujin''s chakra. Another strange point was the fact that he managed to carry her away even under attack from other ninjas. How did he accomplish that? Perhaps her allies helped him escape? But then why did her allies help? Did they see a civilian carrying her away, and instead of trying to save her, they helped her escape? Tsunade couldn''t understand because she didn''t know the situation at that moment. The loss of Dan made her disconnect from the battle. If it weren''t for her allies protecting her, she would have died from an enemy attack. Feeling a headache, she also recalled how Yujin seemed to have somehow knocked her out. How did a normal civilian do that? Obviously, he''s not a normal civilian. Tsunade made an effort to try to sense any chakra that Yujin might be hiding, but found nothing. If she didn''t know what happened, she would think he''s just a normal young man with a muscular body. "What are you doing? I feel something running through my body." Tsunade''s thoughts were interrupted by Yujin''s words, who felt Tsunade''s actions, surprising her. At the same time, her guard increased. A normal person shouldn''t be able to sense her discreet actions. "You... Are you a ninja?" Yujin put his hand on his chin upon hearing the question, intrigued. A ninja? Where did he hear that before? The word sounded familiar to him. Searching his memories, he remembered his master once telling him that in the east, there was an island where feudal lords employed people called ninjas. The island was called Nippon, and ninjas were known for their exceptional battle skills, as well as their tactics of assassination, reconnaissance, and information gathering. "No, I''m not a ninja. Why do you ask?" Tsunade observed Yujin carefully, especially his eyes, hoping to find the truth, but could only sense sincerity in his words and actions. "You were able to sense my chakra examining you earlier, that''s not normal. Usually, only chakra experts can do that, so I asked if you''re a ninja." Tsunade''s words again intrigued Yujin. What is chakra? And what does that have to do with being a ninja? After pondering her words for a while, he could only ask. "What is chakra?" It''s not like every civilian knows what chakra is, so Tsunade didn''t find the question strange. Raising her hands, she began to focus the chakra in her, finally releasing a kind of green energy around her. Seeing the glow in Tsunade''s hands, Yujin''s eyes lit up with excitement. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Is that chakra? Hm... It looks a bit like Qi, but I can''t release it outside my body, intriguing." He had never seen anything like it before. In the world he came from, there is a concept called Qi, which is an internal energy that runs through the body. This energy can do things like strengthen the body in various ways and even indirectly affect the world around. For example, when Yujin releases his Qi, some sensitive people can feel his power, even if they have never practiced martial arts. If he intends to kill, his Qi takes on a different property, causing weak-hearted people to feel intense fear to the point of fainting. Some techniques learned from his master, and some he even created himself, can make Qi travel outside his body and enter the opponent''s body, causing internal damage. But what he was seeing was completely different. The energy seemed to turn into light, and it was possible to see and even feel it. When he approached to take a closer look, he even felt some warmth emanating from the energy. Impressive!! Gently holding Tsunade''s hand, he pulled it and placed it on his face, feeling the warmth on his skin. It was very comforting. Tsunade was shocked by Yujin''s action, and after a few seconds of shock, quickly pulled away. Seeing her reaction, Yujin quickly understood that it was impolite of him and knelt down. Placing one hand over a clenched fist, he apologized. "I apologize for the rudeness. I was so impressed with your magic that for a moment, I forgot it was the lady''s hand. As an apology, I will do anything you want." Tsunade was only a little uncomfortable with Yujin''s action; she understood that he did it unintentionally. "Don''t worry about it, I understand. It''s the first time you''ve seen something like this." Silence returned to the cave. Yujin was trying to understand the difference between "chakra" and the Qi he had. He could sense energy in Tsunade''s body, but it was something he had never felt before. Although different from Qi, the two energies are still similar in the fact that they are inside the body and can be moved by will. Tsunade, on the other hand, began to think about what to do next. She is a ninja from the Leaf Village, part of the medical squad, although she also has high combat power. She is famous, known to be one of the Third Hokage''s three disciples. Currently, there is a war going on, the Second Ninja World War. As the best medical ninja in the Leaf Village, she had the duty to move through the battlefield. Fighting and saving lives. In the midst of this movement, she received news that Dan''s squad was under attack, on the verge of annihilation. Without thinking twice, she ran towards him bringing reinforcements, but when she arrived, it was already too late. Dan was Tsunade''s boyfriend; she firmly believed that they would one day get married. Unfortunately, war takes away all the good things in the world. Whether by taking the lives of good people or destroying the goodness in people. Now, even though she knew she should go back to the front to save more lives, she couldn''t. The image of Dan''s life slowly fading away couldn''t leave her mind. Although she thought she had cried enough, thinking about what happened, tears again streamed down the beautiful woman''s face. It was at that moment that Yujin, who had been silent, began to sing a strange song softly. Tsunade couldn''t understand any of the words he was singing, but listening to the tone of his voice, she could feel the melancholy and anguish behind it, so she listened in silence. The song continued for many minutes, and Tsunade cried silently as she listened. At the end of the song, the tears seemed to have dried, and she couldn''t help but ask. "What song is this?" Without looking at Tsunade, Yujin answered. "It''s a song from my homeland. My mother used to sing it to calm me when soldiers passed through the village with weapons in hand. It''s one of the few things I remember about her." It has been 18 years since the death of his mother and father. Yujin could no longer remember the faces of his parents. He only recalled some things he experienced with them, some words that were etched in his mind, and this song. Before the attack on the village, it was common for soldiers of the feudal lord to pass through the village. They would always cause trouble, attacking some people, stealing. Yujin and his family would hide in their house, and they were never attacked, but whenever the soldiers stopped in the village, screams from people in the village could be heard, and that frightened him. When this happened, the only thing that could calm him was the sweet voice of his mother singing a song. The one she sang the most was the one he sang to Tsunade. He didn''t sing the song to calm her specifically; it''s just that this situation reminded him of the song, and on impulse, he decided to sing it. "Thank you." Tsunade spoke in a low voice, but Yujin did not respond. Chapter 3: Where am I? The dawn was nearing its end, and Tsunade and Yujin were contemplating what to do. Tsunade wanted to go back to retrieve Dan''s body and regroup with the survivors of the fight, so she was preparing to leave. Yujin, on the other hand, was still pondering about Chakra when he heard some sounds. Without changing his expression, he stood up and went outside the cave. His vision seemed to extend to infinity, and he could see some black dots in the distance approaching their direction. Yujin''s actions were always under Tsunade''s watch, so she also exited the cave. "What''s going on?" He was trying to figure out who was coming, but his vision couldn''t see enough to discern. If he waits for them to approach, they might not be able to escape if they turn out to be enemies. "There''s a group of people coming towards us rapidly. I think we should flee. I can''t tell if they''re your bodyguards or enemies." Without waiting for her response, Yujin picked her up and ran in another direction, constantly monitoring the movement of the group to see if they knew the direction he was heading. Tsunade was surprised by Yujin''s actions but didn''t stop him. She felt he had some misunderstanding when he mentioned "bodyguards." Yujin''s speed astonished Tsunade; he was much faster than an average ninja. How was that possible? She didn''t know. She couldn''t sense Chakra in his body. Observing Yujin constantly looking back while running, she wanted to know how good his vision was. After all, she couldn''t see anyone in the direction he was looking, but she didn''t doubt that he really saw something. It almost seemed like the Hyuga clan''s ability, the Byakugan. Several minutes later, they were far enough, and Yujin put Tsunade down while he climbed a tree to look in the direction they came from. He was already too far to see clearly, but due to his constant observations, he knew they were heading straight for the cave they were in. Now, he wanted to know if they had any tracker capable of finding the footprints he left during the escape. He could have escaped by stepping on the trees, but he was carrying Tsunade. She''s a normal woman, so he was concerned she might end up vomiting. After a few moments, and seeing that no one was following them, he descended from the tree and said, "It looks like we managed to escape them. What do you want to do? I''ll take you to your destination." Tsunade frowned, understanding that Yujin thought she was a civilian who needed help defending herself. She was wearing a Jonin battle uniform from the Leaf Village, so it''s a mystery to her how he didn''t realize she''s a ninja. "I don''t need your help; I''m a ninja, I can take care of myself." Yujin was quite surprised. He didn''t expect her to be a ninja, but it explained the uniform she was wearing. "So, you can use those spells too?" Although he had seen the glowing energy in Tsunade''s hand, he didn''t think she was a ninja since it didn''t look like much. In his mind, she was the daughter of some feudal lord under enemy attack. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "They''re not spells; they''re ninjutsu, and yes, I can." "So, you''re actually strong? But you''re a woman." Yujin couldn''t understand. Where he came from, women stayed at home and raised children. They weren''t part of disputes and conflicts. This time, Tsunade was genuinely offended. Although in the ninja world, women fight as much as men, there''s still some level of sexism where men consider themselves superior to women. As the strongest kunoichi in the village, she knew this better than anyone. After all, she became so strong precisely because she didn''t want to be inferior to the men around her. "Yes, I am strong. Any problem? It''s not like women are inferior to men." He wanted to respond that men are physically stronger, but seeing her expression that seemed about to explode, he remained silent. To change the subject, he looked around for a moment and asked, "So, where are we going?" After taking a deep breath to control her irritation, she replied, "As for you, I don''t know. I''m going to retrieve Dan''s body and look for my squad. If they survived." Feeling that Tsunade wanted to part ways, Yujin finally started to think from his perspective. Until now, he was busy thinking about how to protect Tsunade and take her to a safe place, but now that he knew she could apparently defend herself, he realized he was in an unknown place. "Um, you know, I need information. Before finding you, I woke up a few kilometers away in the middle of this forest without knowing where I was. What ancient forest is this?" He was still in the same forest where he woke up. It''s a large place; he still couldn''t see its end. Being a dense forest with large trees and feeling the natural energy around, the only thing he knew about this forest is that it''s an ancient forest untouched by humans. He had been to such places for training purposes. "What do you mean? This is a forest on the outskirts of Ame." Yujin didn''t know where Ame was; he assumed it was some new or unknown city. "Do you know which direction Luoyang is?" Tsunade didn''t understand the city''s name, but she was sure that, even if it exists, she never heard of it. "I don''t know this city Lhoan. We are in the Land of Fire, on the border with the Land of Rain." He couldn''t understand the names of the two countries. It didn''t make sense. Although China was in constant war, Yujin didn''t think these two unknown-named countries suddenly appeared in the years he was isolated. Is he outside of China? As there are ninjas, Yujin began to consider if they were in Nippon, the island east of China. "We are not in China? Are we in Nippon, perhaps?" Tsunade found this conversation very strange. It''s as if the two were talking about completely different things, which is bizarre. "Yujin, where did you come from? How did you end up here?" "That''s what I''d like to know. I was in my home on Mount Kunlun, living in isolation, honing my martial arts. I went to sleep and woke up in this forest. The first thing I did when I woke up was head towards the sounds of battle, and that''s when I found you." Mhonthi Konloan? Tsunade never heard of that place. Frowning, she didn''t know where he came from or how to help him locate himself. If he doesn''t know the Land of Fire, maybe he knows other countries? Tsunade named several places she knows. Names of countries, islands, villages, scenic landscapes, historical locations. She even named famous people. After more than thirty minutes, the only thing he could relate was Ninja with Nippon, which is an island he knows, and she has never heard of. Did he come from another continent? It''s not something impossible. There are continents beyond the Ninja World, although she knows nothing about them. But then how did he end up here? That''s strange. When Tsunade began listing dozens of unknown city names, he knew he wasn''t in China. But then where did he end up? How did he get here? How to return to Mount Kunlun? As he pondered this last question, he realized something. It''s not like he needs to go back to Mount Kunlun. He can hone his martial arts anywhere. He only chose Mount Kunlun because it''s a location with abundant natural energy, and the place he''s currently in is even better. Not to mention, as it''s a new location, it seems interesting to learn more about it, as well as understand Chakra and the magic of ninjas. Thinking up to this point, he decided not to return to Kunlun and focus on learning more about ninjas and Chakra. It''s not like there''s anything left for him in China. The only living person he cares about, his master, went on a journey somewhere, and he no longer knows where he is. "Tsunade, since I''m in an unknown place, do you mind if I accompany you?" Although surprised, Tsunade accepted Yujin''s proposal. Chapter 4: Yujins past Tsunade and Yujin walked towards where Dan''s body should be, engaging in conversation along the way. The topic of their discussion mainly revolved around how Yujin ended up in an entirely unknown place. While ''how'' was difficult to speculate, ''where'' was easy to determine with just a few questions. Tsunade began to explain patiently, as if talking to a child about basic things they should know about their birthplace. She elaborated on the countries, Hidden Villages, ninjas, ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, and other related matters. It felt as if she were talking to her late brother, Nawaki. She used to share many things she learned at the ninja academy with him when she returned home. Sensing Tsunade''s mood suddenly changing, Yujin fell silent and didn''t speak further. A few minutes later, they finally reached the location, and Dan''s body, along with other ninja corpses, was still nearby. Upon arrival, Tsunade''s first action was to gaze at Dan for a few minutes. She stood there, watching him, as if wanting to etch that scene into her mind. Yujin gave her the necessary space, counting the bodies in the vicinity. There were 15 bodies wearing the same attire as Tsunade and 22 in different clothes, likely enemies. While Tsunade remained silent, contemplating something, Yujin decided to do something useful. Though he didn''t know what they would do with the allies'' bodies, he chose to bury the enemies. Gathering the bodies on one side, he began his task. Using a piece of wood he found on the ground, he started digging 22 graves. His movements were swift and practiced, as if he had done this hundreds of times before. One by one, he dug the graves with sufficient depth to prevent animals from digging up and feeding on the corpses. In the midst of his work, Tsunade snapped out of her reverie and noticed Yujin''s actions. Without understanding what he was doing, she inquired about his intentions. "I''m digging graves for these people. I assume no one will come to take care of the bodies, as no one came after a whole night." Tsunade observed the bodies of allies and enemies beside each other and sighed. With a series of hand seals, she used a scroll to seal all the allies'' bodies. She handled Dan''s body with more care, using a different scroll. When she finished, she simply watched Yujin''s actions in silence. Noticing his concentrated expression, she couldn''t help but ask. "Why do you care?" Even after working so much, there was no sweat on Yujin''s body, as if he hadn''t exerted himself properly. Continuing his work, he replied calmly. "I don''t care; I''m just used to it." Tsunade looked at the enemies'' bodies, and a flash of anger appeared on her face, but she said nothing. The feeling quickly disappeared, but Yujin noticed and spoke. "No matter how much you hate them, they''re already dead. After death, everything that happened or didn''t happen in life doesn''t matter anymore." Yujin''s words ignited a flame of anger within Tsunade, who looked at a specific body and gritted her teeth. "If it were possible, I''d kill them five hundred times over." Looking at Yujin then, she frowned and growled. "You don''t understand how I feel. For what they did to me, they''re lucky I don''t tear them into a million pieces." Pausing to observe Tsunade''s resentful expression, he sighed, feeling as if he had seen this before. And he had indeed. Not only had he seen it, but he had also felt it. The two stared at each other for a few seconds, in complete silence. Unmoved, Yujin finally returned to work and began speaking slowly. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "When I was six years old, the village where I lived was attacked by invaders. Before that, it was common to see feudal lord''s soldiers visiting our village and committing many unforgivable acts. It terrified me." "When the feudal lord''s soldiers couldn''t hold off the invaders, it was every person for themselves. The villagers fled with all their might, and in the midst of chaos, my parents died trying to help me escape." Tsunade remained silent as she listened to the tale. The anger and resentment slowly fading from her face. Hearing Yujin''s story, though she still didn''t understand why he was digging a grave for Dan''s killers, she felt that at least he had a good reason. After all, they both lost important people. "I managed to escape to a distant village following the refugees. It was in that village that I met my master, who taught me practically everything I know. He provided comfort, food, purpose, skills, knowledge... Because of him, I managed to forget about the war, about my parents'' deaths, and only remember the good times I spent with them." Yujin''s eyes seemed to be looking at something beyond, as if he were recreating the vision of everything he was narrating, even as he worked to open another grave. "My master didn''t have a home; we simply traveled. When we didn''t have money, we worked. From village to village, city to city, we traveled to all corners of China untouched by war, and my worldview seemed to change completely. I loved that world, and I could feel reciprocity." Through Yujin''s words, Tsunade could sense the ''but'' approaching at lightning speed. "But life isn''t easy. Life is made up of phases. Good and bad phases alternate. When I was fifteen, we started spending more time in three different cities. We traveled from one city to another as bodyguards for merchants. During that time, I met a girl, her name was Xu Rong, and we became friends." Tsunade could imagine a younger Yujin with a friend his age. Sensing the premonition that something bad was about to happen, she became apprehensive. "While we were in a city, war reached the village where Xu Rong lived. When we returned, we only found piles of corpses." Yujin''s eyes shone with tenderness, pain, sadness, and regret. "What I felt at that moment... It was as if I went back to that moment when I was six years old. I could hear the desperate cries of the people. In that moment, I realized, I would never speak to Xu Rong again." Even though the pain he felt was enough to make even men cry, it was as if Yujin''s tears had dried up a long time ago. He had cried enough. "At that moment, I wanted to find those responsible and cut them to pieces. I was so furious, on the verge of going into a frenzy. For a Martial Arts Master without full control of Harmony, having intense emotional fluctuations is dangerous. If it weren''t for my Master, I don''t know what would have happened." Yujin''s hand began to tremble as he touched on the fury that he felt at that moment. But more than unbridled fury and anger, what he felt the most was pain and sadness. "I managed to regain control. My master and I spent two days digging graves for the people who died. After that, I just didn''t want to know about anything. I devoted myself to Martial Arts, trying to forget what happened, but deep down, that hatred still lingered." "When I finally completed my training under my master, I couldn''t hold back anymore. I wanted to go after the people who did that to Xu Rong. I delved deep, sought out survivors, talked to many people, and finally found out who, and where, the invaders were." Finally finishing the last grave, Yujin looked directly into Tsunade''s eyes and spoke. "When I got there, they were all already dead, each one of them, even those who harmed Xu Rong. The bodies reeked, and there were mosquitoes and insects everywhere." Tsunade could only sigh at hearing this; she was in the exact same situation, not knowing what to do with so much anger and hatred. Dan''s killers were already among the pile of dead in front of her. "When I saw that, I realized and learned many things. One of them is that war is insane. One day, its you and the people you love. The next day, its your killers. War is a period where human life is worth less than manure." Tsunade was at a loss, not knowing what to think or say. "All my hatred and anger disappeared instantly. That''s when I did what I had never done during my years with my Master. I went to war-torn areas and observed what I avoided. Where I came from, there had been a war going on for many years, so the trail of destruction was immense." "It got to the point where I became completely numb. I didn''t feel anything anymore." Yujin then began placing the bodies into the graves, covering them with earth. "Perhaps that''s why I find it important to dig graves for people, even enemies. War destroys everything, even deserved revenge. It''s madness, without rules, where one day you''re the prey, and the next you''re the hunter. That''s why I hate wars, and that''s why I spent the last few years isolated away from conflicts." Yujin finally finished burying them all, and Tsunade was trapped in her own thoughts during the process. In a way, Yujin''s experience helped her process what had happened. It''s not the first time she lost important people, but that doesn''t mean it''s easier. In fact, it''s even harder, as if the feeling accumulates. She feels so exhausted that she just wants to lie in bed and sleep. After finishing his work, Yujin sat silently beside Tsunade, lost in the memories of his past. Chapter 5: The next step
Tsunade began to reflect on the past, on her life up to that moment. She wanted to understand what was wrong. Why did everyone she loved end up dying? Was there something wrong with her? Her life was a tale of loyalty to the village and her family. She had always sought to improve her medical skills to help reduce casualties in the village, and it did prove helpful when the war began. However, in the end, she still lost people she loved. Despite many accomplishments in her life, she felt like a failure at that moment. As if she were cursed. On top of it all, she was tired and helpless. For several minutes, she remained in complete silence, her mind elsewhere. Yujin was sensitive enough to also stay silent. ... When Tsunade''s mind finally calmed down, she recalled the situation she was in. They were currently at war, and she should be reporting to the Hokage. Not all the allies she brought had died, so the Hokage should already know that she had been kidnapped by an unknown assailant and must be concerned. Taking a deep breath, she turned to Yujin, who was silently gazing into the air. "I''m heading back to the village. Do you want to come with me?" "Yes, I have nowhere else to go. If possible, I''d like to go to your village and try to find a place to stay temporarily until I figure out what to do in this place." Yujin was conflicted about what to do. On one hand, it would be easy for him to isolate himself again in some mountain to sharpen his martial arts. It wouldn''t be much different from how he had been living before. On the other hand, he was curious about the new place. He wanted to travel, meet people, villages, and cities. After internal deliberation, he concluded that it would be interesting to explore the place. The power of the ninjas intrigued him, and he wanted to understand the new environment before deciding what to do. Tsunade had no problem with that. The two embarked on a journey for two days. Most of the time, they were in silence, mainly because of Tsunade. When he sensed that she was feeling better, he attempted some casual conversation. Upon reaching the village, Tsunade helped him enter. Normally, he wouldn''t be allowed in as a stranger, but with her identity, it was possible. Honestly, Yujin was surprised by the place. The walls were high, there were many guards around, and when he entered the village, it looked more like a city because of its size. He also saw many things he had never seen before, things that made no sense to him. For example, in one of the shops on the street, he saw a shiny box displaying images. He also saw people disappearing with items using a piece of paper. He saw people walking on walls as if it were normal. There were so many strange things that he finally felt like he was in another world. Before, he only felt like he was in another place, an unknown place, but in the same world he lived in. But seeing all these strange things, he began to feel that maybe he was in another world. ''Am I really in another world?'' He couldn''t deny that possibility. Even though he didn''t understand much of what was happening around him, Yujin didn''t ask Tsunade anything, preferring to wait for a better opportunity. One thing he noticed was that Tsunade seemed to be well-known and respected. Most people seemed to know her, many of them waving or greeting as they passed. After a few minutes, and being greeted by dozens of people, they finally reached what seemed to be a dead-end street. At the end, there was a large gate with some characters written on it that he couldn''t read. With a few words from Tsunade, the guards let them in, and she finally spoke. "This is the Senju Clan complex, of which I am a part." After a few more minutes, they finally arrived in front of a building, the place where Yujin would stay in the coming days. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "I''ll let you stay here for a few days until you figure out what you want to do. I''m going to meet with my uncle, the patriarch of the clan, and then report to the Hokage. When I come back, I''ll help you figure out what to do." Yujin nodded and watched Tsunade leave. Entering the room, he found the place very clean, with few things, some of which he didn''t know what they were for. He tried to figure out their purposes, but the only thing he noticed was that in one of the rooms, there was a white object on the floor with a hole on top, which he assumed was where they did their business. Finally, he sat on the bed and began to meditate, waiting for Tsunade to return.
After greeting the members of the Senju Clan, she went to meet with the Hokage. As always, the desk of the village''s most important and powerful man was filled with papers. She honestly thought she would never accept becoming Hokage if given the chance. The man was busy, but still gave her his full attention when she arrived. "Tsunade, I''m glad you''re okay. I read reports that you were kidnapped." "I''m fine, Sensei. It was just a misunderstanding." Leaning back in his chair, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, began smoking his pipe. "I heard you came to the village with a man, and his description matches the one of the man who kidnapped you. Can you explain what happened?" Tsunade sat in a chair and sighed deeply. Hiruzen could feel her exhaustion. He knew what had happened, knew about her relationship with Dan Kato, and knew it must have been a huge shock. He couldn''t help but sigh too when he saw her like this. Most of his memories of Tsunade are of a lively and happy girl, and a strong and tenacious woman. The woman in front of him now, however, is just a lost and helpless girl. "The man who ''kidnapped'' me. His name is Yujin. He thought I was in danger since I lowered my guard in the middle of the battle because of Dan and saved me." Tsunade decided not to talk about Yujin''s special situation since it wouldn''t change much for the village. No matter how mysterious his situation is, the village won''t benefit or be harmed if she doesn''t tell. Even without saying it, Hiruzen could feel that there was much more to this story than what she told, but he didn''t press the matter. He trusts her. "You brought him to the village, I assume he''s not an enemy? Why did he come? Does he expect any reward?" It''s the only plausible explanation he can think of. "Are you going to reward him?" Hiruzen looked deeply into Tsunade''s eyes. From her reaction, he realized that this man, Yujin, didn''t come to the village to receive a reward. "Well, he saved one of the most valuable ninjas in our village, and my disciple. He obviously deserves a reward." Although the situation at that moment was critical, it''s hard to say if he really saved Tsunade. In that situation, many things could happen, and it might really lead to her death, but the opposite is also true, so it''s not right to use the word "save." But she didn''t say anything. Technically, he did save her. And since Yujin is not from this place, she felt she could do this to help him with some funds. "What do you want to do?" Hiruzen suddenly changed the subject, bringing Tsunade away from her thoughts. "What are you talking about?" "I feel your pain. You''re tired. Seeing you like this breaks my heart, I have no words to console you." Tsunade''s eyes shimmered upon hearing that. For a moment, she felt like crying but tried her best to hold back her tears. "Your parents, Nawaki, and now Dan... I can feel your pain, but I can''t measure it. I''ll give you time to heal your wounds. You''ve fought too much in this war, especially with Suna''s poisons. Rest as much as you need, and when you''re ready, come visit me." Tsunade shook her head slowly and remained silent for a few seconds, gathering the words she was going to say. "Sensei... I''m tired. I can''t take this anymore. I want to retire." Hiruzen took a deep breath upon hearing that, almost as if he already knew this would happen. Dan''s death was the last straw for Tsunade. "Are you sure? Don''t you want to think it over? Being a ninja is your whole life. Your achievements in this war..." Sighing, Hiruzen fell silent, and Tsunade didn''t say anything more. "I don''t even know how to convince you. I wouldn''t convince myself with my own words..." For a few moments, he remained silent, thinking about the consequences of this. Tsunade is currently the best medical ninja in the village. She has taught many medical ninjas and has been proposing a reform for each squad to have one. Her responsibilities are significant, and if she wants the reform to be approved, she''ll need all the influence she can get. Still, he doesn''t have the heart to try to stop her from retiring. Tsunade is clearly at her limit and needs to step away from the things that are destroying her to heal. "Make sure your absence doesn''t hinder anything. You''re very valuable, and it will be difficult to fill the void." "Don''t worry, I trained many skilled people."
Leaving the Hokage''s office, Tsunade felt a bit better. The decision to retire came naturally to her after calming down and thinking for a while. Since Nawaki''s death, she had been thinking about it, about how she wanted to retire early. She felt that the constant life-and-death world of a ninja wasn''t for her. Before, she was like any other ninja. She knew the dangers, knew the world she lived in, but she was optimistic about the future. Her grandfather''s fame was a constant encouragement and pressure, making her work hard and feel proud of her work. Nawaki''s death, however, completely shattered that optimism. The Second War didn''t help. The constant death, especially of innocent people, was a constant weight on her mind. And then Dan''s death. It was an accumulation of bad things happening one after another, and now she just wants to leave this life. As she had these thoughts, she reached the building where Yujin was, and opened the door after knocking. Inside, she saw Yujin in silence, meditating. When she saw him like this, she felt something different, as if there were an aura around him. She had meditated many times before, but she knew this was different. Even though he was on a bed, inside a room, she felt like he was in tune with nature. The aura she felt was soothing, managing to wash away her negative feelings. She had never felt anything like this before. Chapter 6: The difference between each Martial Arts Tsunade was witnessing something never before seen in her world, and as a result, she was confused. It didn''t seem like he was simply meditating. It was as if he was merging with his surroundings, with the natural energy enveloping him. She could smell the forest in a room in the middle of the village. For some reason, watching Yujin meditate reminded her of Jiraya. ''Does it have something to do with the Sage Mode?'' In a way, it made sense. Sage Mode involves blending chakra with natural energy. The fact that Yujin seemed to become one with the natural energy around him resembled Sage Mode, although different at the same time. Apart from the lack of physical changes in Yujin, she could sense a more fundamental difference, but couldn''t pinpoint what it was. For a few minutes, she just stood there watching Yujin, trying to understand the state he was in. When she saw that he didn''t seem close to leaving his meditative state, she decided to meditate beside him to see if she could grasp something. She sat in a meditative position for hours but couldn''t feel anything beyond what she had felt before, and it frustrated her greatly. Hours later, when Yujin finally emerged from his meditative state, she also came out of her meditation and observed him closely. Nothing changed in him physically, but although the natural energy seemed to be slowly dispersing, and she no longer felt the dense aura of calmness and tranquility, she sensed that Yujin was different. He seemed more peaceful, calmer, and there was a mysterious aura around him. "Have you finished what you needed to do?" Tsunade heard Yujin''s voice, and again noticed the change in him. "Yes... What happened here? You were in a strange meditative state and didn''t wake up for hours." Yujin smiled calmly and got up from the bed. "I was surprised too. I was just trying to enter a deeper state of Harmony, but the natural energy of this place is much denser than where I came from. It also seems to have a qualitative difference, making the process more difficult and consequently more time-consuming. I apologize." Getting up from the floor, Tsunade observed Yujin for a while and asked, "What is ''Harmony''?" Yujin scratched his chin, thinking about how to explain. Harmony is something very instinctive to be explained in words, so it took him a few minutes. "Well... Where I come from, martial arts are divided into three types: Internal, External, and Harmony." Suddenly, Yujin raised his hand and punched his own chest with great force. A booming sound echoed in the room as if something heavy had fallen from a considerable height. "External Martial Arts focus on the skin, flesh, tendons, bones, and blood. You use Qi to strengthen them through strengthening methods. Some people, like me, have bodies so powerful that even sharp swords can''t scratch our skin." Suddenly, Yujin''s body glowed a bit, and he punched so quickly that Tsunade could barely keep up. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "This is Internal Martial Arts. Instead of producing Qi to permanently strengthen the physical body through often torturous methods, this type allows us to temporarily strengthen our bodies as long as we have Qi. People with high achievement in Qi control, like me, can achieve feats as impressive as those of External Martial Arts, without all the tourtous training and pain." "There are some differences between them. External Martial Arts experts are usually heavier and slower but have greater stamina and durability. Internal Martial Arts experts have lower stamina as they depend on Qi, which is challenging to increase in quantity, but they are faster. They also don''t suffer as much during training." "Both have advantages and disadvantages." Tsunade listened attentively to Yujin''s explanation. Initially, she tried to use Chakra as a basis to understand "Qi," but midway through, she felt that the two energies are entirely different. Although they were energies that existed within the body, they had very different properties. "Harmony is rare. I only know my master besides myself. Harmony individuals usually have great persistence and genius above normal. Without these two attributes, it''s impossible to achieve Harmony." "To be more objective, Harmony is a mental state where it''s possible to use both Internal and External Martial Arts. Normally, for the vast majority of martial artists, this is impossible for various reasons. But those with the talent to enter Harmony can. I am a Grandmaster in Harmony Martial Arts. I have only the advantages of both types of martial arts, with no disadvantages." Tsunade frowned upon hearing this. His explanation is too vague. "Mental state" doesn''t tell her much. She also didn''t understand correctly what Internal and External Martial Arts are. In a way, Internal Martial Arts reminds her of how ninjas use Chakra to strengthen their bodies and perform superhuman feats like jumping over ten meters high and delivering punches capable of breaking the ground. But she doesn''t quite understand External Martial Arts, and Harmony is even more elusive to her with the apparently few who can achieve the "mental state." She had so many questions that she didn''t know where to start, but Yujin seemed not to care. It was as if his explanation was sufficient, and he continued. "But Harmony is much more than that. In recent years, I''ve remained in training, improving my forms, increasing my Qi, and releasing my Meridians, and a vague concept my master mentioned once occurred to me. I managed to enter a special meditative state, where I could feel the surroundings and the natural energy of the world." "My master told me once that among the ancient experts of our school, there were some who could enter Harmony with natural energy. I thought it was impossible, but after years of training, I achieved it." "Now, I can stay in Harmony with natural energy all the time, and that''s what you saw. When I arrived in this place, I was in a very superficial Harmony state, and if it weren''t for our situation, I would have tried to meditate to deepen that state. With the time I had after you left, I decided to meditate, and that''s what happened. I just didn''t expect it would take so long, and I haven''t finished yet." Yujin began to move his body slowly, trying to feel the differences. Harmony has always been his focus, and the difference before and after pleased him; he felt an improvement in his understanding. Tsunade, on the other hand, remained silent, trying to understand the information, but in the end, couldn''t come to any conclusion. It doesn''t make sense.
The conversation ended, and both fell silent. Yujin saw Tsunade''s interest in his martial arts and wanted to cheer her up a bit to make her forget what happened, but it didn''t last long. After realizing that she couldn''t understand anything, she simply gave up and returned to thinking about what she would do from now on. They sat on the floor in silence, lost in their own thoughts. Finally, she pulled out a scroll, and with a strange hand sign, a gourd of alcohol appeared along with cups. She handed a cup to Yujin, who accepted. Without a word, they began to drink in silence. Drinking is one of Tsunade''s few pleasures. She decided to drink with him after feeling that he''s as lost as she is. She lost her world with Dan''s death, and Yujin, in a way, also lost his, both didn''t know what to do next. They didn''t talk or look each other in the eyes. Each with their own thoughts while drinking. Tsunade was deciding what to do. She was inclined to leave the village. This place held too many memories of people she loved, and it was too painful. Yujin was also deciding what to do. He had no money and didn''t know the place. Although, for some reason, he could verbally communicate with people, he couldn''t read anything. More importantly, he was intrigued by the ninjas'' magic. The night was long, and alcohol was all they needed. Chapter 7: Decision Tsunade woke up in the next morning. She and Yujin had spent the entire previous night drinking. They barely spoke to each other, just drank. Yujin knew she didn''t want to talk. He also ignored the times she simply started crying suddenly, drinking as if nothing was happening. Although it was strange, neither of them felt uncomfortable about it. Tsunade needed someone to drink with, and Yujin was happy to be that someone for her, as he needed her to acclimate to the new world. When she woke up, she found herself sleeping in Yujin''s bed, and the person who should have been there was quietly sleeping on the floor. With a slight headache and still sleepy, she looked around and quickly realized where she was and what had happened the night before. Sighing deeply, she got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Yujin also woke up with Tsunade''s movements but remained lying down for a few more minutes, thinking about the day ahead. Yesterday, he had already decided what he would do from now on. He would try to find a job as a goods escort, something he knew well from the world he came from. Although not certain yet, he also had an idea of building a dojo somewhere and trying to teach martial arts to the people in this world, but he wasn''t sure if it would work. Even though he didn''t know the details yet, he felt that people in this world couldn''t accumulate Qi, only chakra. If that was true, he didn''t know what to do. After all, one of the things he always wanted to do after reaching his full potential was to get some disciples, maybe open a dojo to teach martial arts. But if no one can accumulate Qi, his martial arts will die with him in this world, which is quite disappointing. For a powerful martial artist, one of the things they most want is to pass on their martial arts. Nothing is certain yet, so he''s not too discouraged. Apart from that, he began to think about his own abilities, how they compare to the ninjas of this world. If it was possible for him to accumulate chakra and use it to perform magic, and if there was any magic that could make him stronger. So far, he hasn''t seen any interesting magic that could make him stronger, but maybe there is, which is fascinating to him. After thinking a lot, he got out of bed and did some stretches. The alcohol had already been detoxified by his body long ago, leaving no trace. Leaving the building, he started moving outside in a series of slow movements. These movements were to maintain his Harmony, as if he were tuning into his body. For him, it''s not necessary. These movements are used for beginners to train, not for a master like him, but he always stuck to the basics. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. After twenty minutes of movements, when he finished and was enjoying the good weather, Tsunade came out of the room with a serious expression. Seeing Yujin watching the sky with such a pure and calm expression, even Tsunade, who was in a bad mood, calmed down. She again felt a bit of natural energy around, although much less than the day before. "Good morning, Yujin. How are you?" Turning to Tsunade, Yujin smiled serenely and replied. "Good morning. Today is a great day, don''t you think?" Tsunade looked at the sky, and seeing that it was clear and beautiful, she took a deep breath of the surrounding air. "What are you going to do today?" Yujin smiled as he asked, sensing Tsunade''s mood improving. Nothing like a beautiful morning to uplift someone''s mood. The fresh air and the blue sky were perfect. "I need to attend some funerals and talk to some people." Tsunade then pulled out a bag and handed it to him. "This is a reward for saving me that day. Thank you." Yujin received the bag and looked inside. There were several green papers wrapped in a ribbon. "I can''t accept this. I didn''t even save you; you didn''t need saving. That day, I thought you were a civilian. I moved before even seeing you, just by your voice. When I saw you, you were already in my arms, and I was already running away, so I didn''t have time to notice things like your uniform." Tsunade shook her head and approached Yujin. With a hand on his shoulder, she smiled and said. "No, you really saved me, and for that, I am grateful." She believed every word she said. Although it''s uncertain whether her life was in danger in that situation, his presence at the most difficult moment of her life was valuable. She managed to calm down because they talked. He told her about his past, making her sympathize with him. His company helped her, and now it''s her turn to help him. "You don''t need to give it back. This reward is not from my own pocket; it''s from the village. I may not look like it, but I am a valuable ninja for the village, and that''s why you deserve a reward for saving me." With Tsunade''s insistence, he accepted the bag. As she was saying goodbye, she suddenly remembered something and spoke. "Tonight, let''s drink again." Yujin smiled and nodded, happy with the invitation. Currently, Tsunade is the only friend he has in this new world, and she is crucial for him to gather information to make future decisions. If possible, he wanted to cultivate a lasting friendship with her.
Tsunade attended several funerals, including those of the people who were with her during Dan''s death, who also died in the battle. During the war, it is common, and she said goodbye to some people she knew. All the bodies were cremated. Finally, she arrived at the place that awaited her, Dan Kato''s funeral. Her presence quickly drew people''s attention. Most knew about their relationship, and they came to talk to her. Soon, Tsunade was surrounded by people, all trying to console her, but she didn''t cry at any moment. Finally, she stood in front of Dan''s coffin, and crystalline tears fell again. People gave her space, except one. A little girl was next to the coffin on a bench, looking at the man in the coffin while crying. Tsunade looked at her and quickly hugged her; her tears stopped, and she just wanted to comfort the girl. Her name was Shizune, and she was Dan''s niece, one of the few living relatives Dan had. They had a very good relationship; he took good care of her, so his death was a huge shock. When they calmed down, they started talking about him. Tsunade tried to soothe her about his death, telling how brave he was during the battle and that he never gave up. Until the final moment, he remembered her, which was true. Although also inconsolable, Tsunade could set aside her feelings and prioritize Shizune''s. She is still a small child, not even five years old. In the end, Shizune fell asleep in Tsunade''s lap. Running her hands through the girl''s hair, she thought about the future. Dan was raising the girl after her parents'' death. She has a caregiver while he was at war, but now that he died, she couldn''t stay with the caregiver for much longer. Seeing the girl''s swollen face from crying so much, Tsunade made a decision. Chapter 8: The plan is to drink until collapse With another free day ahead, Yujin decided to focus on exploring the village. Now with money, he first wanted to understand the financial system of the place¡ªhow much everything was worth and how much he was be rewarded for "saving" Tsunade. He also wanted to buy new clothes since he was currently wearing only the ones he had on when he was transported to this world. He walked through the village, had a meal along the way, bought some new clothes, talked to people he met, helped someone find a lost item, and had another meal as it got late. Throughout the day, there was someone observing him from afar. He was aware of this person, but it didn''t bother him. Considering that the Hokage is like a feudal lord with a ninja army, it''s normal to be cautious when an unknown person suddenly appears, especially if that person "saved" Tsunade in the midst of a battle. He wasn''t bothered, as long as they maintained an appropriate distance, which they did¡ªjust observing from afar. After wandering around the village all day, Yujin returned to his room. He had honestly never seen such a large and lively village. Even among the cities he saw in China, few could compare to the Leaf Village. People lived happily here, having practically everything they needed. There were all kinds of different shops. He was used to having one or two restaurants and a general store in a village, but the Leaf Village was different. It was normal to have multiple shops selling the same things, a concept that seemed strange to him. At one point, he found himself on a street filled with restaurants and didn''t know which one to choose. Yujin had never experienced anything like this before. He learned more in one day walking through the village than he would in years in the world he came from. It was magical. Yujin returned carrying a gourd of alcohol. Yesterday, Tsunade provided all the alcohol, and today he wanted to contribute a bit. In his room, he cleaned up a bit after what happened yesterday and silently awaited Tsunade''s arrival. She didn''t make him wait long. Entering the room, she saw him with a gourd of alcohol looking at her, and it genuinely made her happy. If she didn''t have things to do, she would have spent the entire day drinking¡ªthat was her inclination. "Bought alcohol for us this time?" Yujin smiled and opened the gourd, pouring it into two cups for them to drink. "Yes. Yesterday, you brought the alcohol, today it''s my turn, although I''m not sure if it will be enough." He then looked at her and chuckled. Yesterday, the two of them drank three gourds of alcohol together, but most of it was consumed by Tsunade. Yujin didn''t enjoy drinking much, and he only did it because of her. "Don''t worry, I bought more today." Tsunade smiled and sat with him, and they immediately began to drink. "How was your day today?" She asked after a while, feeling the warmth of the alcohol coursing down her throat and reaching her stomach. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "I roamed randomly through the village. It was impressive. This place is amazing." Yujin was truly impressed with the Leaf Village. "I also found out that I received a generous amount for ''saving'' you. Even though I bought several things, the money is far from running out. I needed that money." "I don''t doubt it. You have nothing, just your body and the clothes you came with. By the way, what was that outfit? It looked quite simple." "It''s the outfit I wear when I sleep. Didn''t I tell you? I went to sleep and woke up in that forest." As if remembering, Tsunade nodded; he did mention something like that. "Now you look much better. The outfit you chose suits you well." Yujin smiled at the compliment but didn''t accept it. "I didn''t choose it. Initially, I wanted to choose, but when I saw the strange look from the shop owner, I asked for her opinion, and she picked out some clothes for me." Tsunade laughed at this, imagining what kind of clothes Yujin would have chosen. Perhaps he had no sense of style. "She did a good job. But even though you received a good amount, money is not infinite. Any plans?" "I''ve been thinking about it, but the only thing I''m good at is fighting. But that doesn''t mean I want to kill. Where I come from, the money I had mainly came from escort missions. I would go to a merchant and offer my services to ensure that the products reached their destination safely. I''m good at it; I''ve never failed before." She nodded, thinking that perhaps the Hokage had some escort missions that Yujin could do. Unfortunately, as an outsider, gaining the trust of the Hokage would be difficult. Not anyone can take on missions for the village. Although hiring mercenaries is sometimes common in the village, there is still the issue of trust, where mercenaries need enough strength and reputation. "I can help you with that. The village has some escort missions." "Tsunade, can you explain how the village works? You call it a village, but it seems like a city to me, and they have considerable power." She had already mentioned a bit about it before, but not in detail. For the rest of the night, Tsunade shared more about the world they were in. It felt like she was back at the academy, teaching aspiring genin about the ninja world, but she didn''t mind. Yujin''s reactions were as fresh or even more so than the children, making the conversation enjoyable. Talking so much, unlike the other night, Tsunade drank less than Yujin. If he knew her reputation, he would find the situation bizarre. ''Tsunade drinking less? How is that even possible?'' After drinking a lot, even Yujin got drunk, and the conversation became even more enjoyable. This time, Tsunade was the "responsible" one, as she was less intoxicated and could witness a playful and fun Yujin. In the middle of the conversation, he began to share more about his previous world, the people he met, his master, his parents, and how he isolated himself in the mountains after getting tired of so much death during the war. The last part touched Tsunade''s heart, as she felt the same way. She, too, was tired of so much death and fighting. Yujin''s description of the war he witnessed was even more brutal than the war she experienced. While ninja wars were more about elite soldiers fighting each other, the wars in Yujin''s world were about quantity. So many people died that it was impossible to count them properly. When he described the hellish scene he saw of a death-filled field with hundreds of people lying in pools of blood, she felt the urge to vomit and interrupted the conversation on that topic. Even though he was drunk, Yujin was sensitive enough to drop the subject, and the two returned to talking about happier things. The night was long and fun, something neither of them had felt in a long time. The next morning, Tsunade woke up again in bed, with Yujin sleeping peacefully on the floor. Settling in a bit, she continued lying down, once again contemplating the future. Yesterday, she had already decided, but the conversation with Yujin increased her determination. She is going to leave the village. After much thought, she felt that she couldn''t stay in the village anymore. They were at war now, and if she stayed, she knew she wouldn''t be able to refuse if the Hokage asked her deployment. She also no longer had confidence in fighting after what happened with Hanzo. Now, she just wanted to leave the village and relax. Drink and gamble. Drink until she collapsed, and gamble until she became rich. On this journey, she was thinking of taking Shizune along. The poor child has no one else. If she doesn''t volunteer, Shizune will end up in an orphanage, something she doesn''t want to see happen. It would be just the two of them against the world. Or that was the plan until... Chapter 9: Good night Yujin woke up again after Tsunade. He watched her go to the bathroom and got up from the floor. Stretching a bit, he went outside and resumed his daily routine. Tsunade witnessed him exercising again, feeling the same peace of mind he did after his morning workout and fresh air. She felt at peace, even though it was the second time this happened.
Tsunade went back to take care of some pending business. Not only was she retiring, but she also planned to leave the village, so there were many things to attend to. However, she hadn''t shared her decision with Yujin, who was more than content exploring the village. For the next few days, the two repeated their routine. They did their own things during the day, and at night, they drank until they fell asleep. In the morning, Tsunade woke up first, and Yujin exercised. Days later, the routine was disrupted when Tsunade brought Shizune to the apartment. Surprisingly, Yujin was very comfortable with the little girl. Tsunade noticed that he knew how to take care of children, as if he had done it many times before. He knew how to communicate with the girl, and they quickly became friends. Because of Shizune, they reduced their drinking. In the early hours, they were still quite sober, and Shizune was sleeping with her head on Yujin''s leg. "You''re really good with kids." Yujin smiled upon hearing that. He did have quite a bit of experience with it. "Remember the girl I told you I became friends with?" Tsunade''s smile faded upon hearing that. Even the calm Yujin always seemed a bit down whenever he talked about Xu Rong. This time, however, there was only a smile on his face. "She was an orphan. She was only twelve when she passed away." Yujin smiled as he looked at Shizune, reminiscing about the past. Xu Rong was Yujin''s first real friend. Despite being a few years younger, he saw her as a little sister and spoiled her whenever he returned to the village with things from his travels. "I don''t know... After what happened to her, in my travels, whenever I saw orphaned children, I remembered her. Because of that, I always tried to help them as much as possible, even though it was impossible for me to take responsibility for all of them, I wanted to help." Yujin had a special place in his heart for children. Tsunade didn''t know what to say, so she remained silent. "Yujin, I wanted to tell you something." She decided to change the subject and reveal her plans. "In the past few days, I''ve been busy with some preparations. I''ve retired, and I plan to leave the village." Yujin didn''t seem very surprised by the news; he simply nodded in agreement. "You knew?" Tsunade was surprised. She hadn''t told him anything because she didn''t want to talk about it. The two had been having a great time in recent days, drinking and talking about fun things, especially the things Yujin saw in the village during his walks. "I didn''t know, but I guessed. In my eyes, ninjas in the Leaf Village are elite forces. They are combat specialists, assassins, and information gatherers. The fact that someone like you, with a reputation as great as yours, was so lax around a stranger like me, shows how tired you are. If you were to return to action in this state, one mistake, and you''d be dead. And knowing you, I knew you would make a similar decision." The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Tsunade laughed a bit at his explanation, intrigued. "Wait. One moment you say you''re a stranger, and I''m lax around you. The next, you say you know me, and that''s why you knew I would make this decision. You''re either a stranger, or you know me; both can''t be true." Yujin realized the small contradiction in his words and smiled shyly but explained. "I meant a stranger in the sense that you''ve known me for a short time. And even though it''s a short time, I know you well enough to know that you wouldn''t want to return to the battlefield, although I am a bit surprised you want to leave the village." Tsunade accepted his explanation but still didn''t give up. "How do you know I wouldn''t want to? Even if I''m tired of war, I could come back after resting a bit." Yujin shook his head and replied seriously. "You''re not tired physically or mentally. You''re tired spiritually." Before Tsunade could respond, he stopped her. "It takes a lot of spiritual strength to do something that goes against your values." ... "Tsunade, I may have known you for a short time, but it was enough to know that the last place you''d want to be, whether it''s for Dan, Nawaki, or your family, is the battlefield." ... "You''re a kind woman, and your kindness gives you resistance to hurt others, whether they are enemies or not. You''re a medic, and as a medic, whether they are enemies or not, your desire is to save lives, not take them." "To do something that goes against our values is like betraying ourselves. You''ve been constantly hurting yourself by going into battles. I don''t understand the political issues of this world very well, but I know that even if necessary, wars are still painful." "So it''s as if, every day on the battlefield, killing enemies, you''re betraying and hurting yourself. Even if it wasn''t for Dan, one day you wouldn''t bear it anymore and would leave on your own." Tsunade had no words for what he was saying because deep down she knew it was true. Even when taking the lives of enemies, she didn''t feel happy, but rather sad, disappointed in herself. It never got easier, even after years of service. "So, you don''t need to feel guilty for stopping now." "No, I don''t feel guilty, I-" She couldn''t express herself. Although she wanted to say she didn''t feel guilty, deep down, that''s how she felt. After all, there are many other people who also don''t want to be part of this war but are still on the front lines fighting. When she thinks about these people, she can''t help but feel guilty, as if she''s running away. "Tsunade, you''re a medic. You know the principle that to take care of someone, you need to take care of yourself first?" ... "You can''t take care of a sick person if you''re sick. You can''t take care of an injured person if you''re injured. You can''t save someone if you''re dead. And that''s how you are right now. Sick, tired, wounded. How do you plan to take care of Shizune like this? It''s easier for this girl to take care of you. If you can''t take care of a child, how do you plan to take care of a war?" Yujin''s words made her pensive. He was completely right. "Always put yourself first. Because if you don''t take care of yourself, who will?" It was like she was hit by a bullet. Tsunade suddenly started crying upon hearing his last words. Putting her hands on her face, she cried silently. Yujin made her realize that while she was looking out for others, she should also be looking out for herself. And this touched on the repressed feelings she had. Feelings she had since the ninja academy, when she tried to convince herself that she could handle the bloody work of being a ninja. Her desire for medical ninjutsu was a clear sign that she believed in something beyond her duties as a ninja. Even today, medical ninjas are rare, and she, the disciple of the Hokage, is the village''s top expert on the field. She didn''t need to learn it, but she did and excelled to the point of reaching the pinnacle of the medical world. This was a clear sign, but she never realized it and always forced herself to do what she didn''t want. Yujin silently watched her and sighed. Because of his mastery in Harmony, he was very sensitive to emotions. He could easily sense her repressed feelings. He could see what was beneath the mask she put on every day. In the end, whether it''s the Hokage or a Genin, we all have our sensitive side. We all have complex feelings that most of the time we ourselves can''t understand. We can wear masks to try to show the world how strong we are, but we still have our insecurities, fears, and anxieties. Tsunade repressed all of this for many years. It might seem like she''s normal, doing her usual things, and laughing while looking happy, but inside, the insecurities, fears, and anxieties were bubbling, ready to explode at the worst possible moment. He only tried to help her with some words, hoping to help her understand her feelings, but he ended up touching her so deeply that he could clearly feel the exhaustion draining from her. For ten minutes, she cried, and when it was over, she quickly fell asleep without saying a word. Yujin carried Tsunade and Shizune to bed and laid them down. Looking at the two sleeping peacefully, he smiled and also lay down on the floor and slept. ''Good night.'' Chapter 10: Research of Qi and Chakra I When she finally woke up in the morning, Tsunade was feeling great. It had been years since she slept so well. Seeing Shizune next to her in bed, hugging her, she smiled happily and got up, stepping over Yujin, who was lying on the floor, and entered the bathroom. Yujin''s room''s bathroom was filled with Tsunade''s belongings. Various hygiene and beauty products were scattered around, making it look nothing like the bathroom of a single man. As she exited the building and saw Yujin doing his usual exercises, she felt refreshed. Not only was she more relaxed, but also happier, more lively. She couldn''t remember the last time she felt so happy. Even though the tragedies that befell her were still etched in her subconscious, temporarily, she was happy. Watching Yujin''s movements, she was so excited that she couldn''t stand still, so she started mirroring the same movements, both of them moving slowly. "Put more strength into your body, and pay attention to each of your movements. Even if you''re just lifting an arm, focus completely on the movement, as if your consciousness is merging with your body, and you have complete control over the movement." When Yujin saw Tsunade copying him, he began instructing her. Without Qi, he doesn''t know how much she can benefit from this exercise, but it doesn''t hurt to move. Even without the benefits of training Harmony, this set of exercises helps with concentration, mental clarity similar to meditation, stretching, flexibility, and refined body control. There are many benefits, so it won''t harm her, although how much she can benefit from it is still uncertain. "If it''s difficult to imagine your consciousness merging into your movements, keep your gaze on your movements, and don''t think about anything else, just feel the movements. Feel your control over your body, your muscles, joints, and tendons moving." Harmony is very subjective, and therefore difficult to explain logically. It''s the kind of mental state that is not about thinking logically but feeling, and that''s why it''s important to feel your body, thoughts, feelings, and emotions. The better you can understand everything about yourself, the better your understanding of Harmony. "Remember, you control yourself. You have complete control of your body, but that control needs to be refined. Our body is like a tool, the better we know how to use it, the more things we can do with it. And it all starts in our brain." Tsunade began listening to Yujin''s words attentively, trying to find a clue while still doing the movements. "As a medic, you know the human body like no one else, so you know that everything in our body is controlled by our brain. Our thoughts are in our brain, and our brain controls our entire body, even things we can''t consciously control like heartbeats." Suddenly, she could hear a faint sound. For a few seconds, she wondered if she was hearing things, but the sound kept getting louder until it became clear what it was. It was the sound of a heartbeat. The sound was so loud that she could hear it as if it was right next to her ear. "If you can refine your body''s control enough, we can even do this, control our heartbeats." When she heard this, Tsunade shuddered and felt a chill down her spine. The sound of the strong heartbeat was eerie, and she felt a primal fear, something completely instinctive. "To achieve enough control, we need to merge our consciousness with our unconsciousness, and the best way to make that happen is to polish your conscious control of your body through hyperfocus." The sound of the slow heartbeat diminished, and Tsunade finally managed to relax a bit, although she still remembered that primal fear she felt. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Consciousness, instinct, subconsciousness, emotion, feeling, thoughts. Harmony encompasses all these facets of our being." With the end of their movements, Tsunade looked at Yujin impressed. She didn''t know it was possible to consciously control heartbeats, and this opened her mind incredibly. Although, as a medic, she already knew the wonders of the human body, she was once again impressed; the potential of the human body had not been fully tapped. "To achieve Harmony, you need to develop all of this equally, in a multifaceted way, so it''s not just anyone who can achieve Harmony. It requires talent and a different kind of mental state. If you want, I can try to teach you, but whether you can achiev it or not will depend on you... There''s also the issue of Qi, though. I don''t know if Chakra can be a substitute." "To achieve Harmony, Qi is necessary?" she asked intrigued. "Yes, it''s the foundation for that to happen. Chakra is similar to Qi in some points, but has quite different properties. I don''t know if it''s possible, but we can try." From Yujin''s observations, Qi can be more powerful than Chakra, but much less versatile. For example, through conversations with Tsunade, he found out that it was possible to transform Chakra into elements like Fire and Water, but that was impossible with Qi. At least, he thinks it''s impossible according to his understanding of Qi. Qi, on the other hand, has a much greater power explosion. Of course, his studies on Chakra are still not satisfactory enough; this is just an initial observation. "If you teach me Harmony, I''ll teach you about Chakra, how about that?" Tsunade could palpably feel Yujin''s curiosity about Chakra, so she made a proposition. "But weren''t you planning to leave the village?" Personally, Yujin prefers Tsunade to stay in the village. She is the only person he trusts in this world, and therefore he needs her to help him fit in. If she leaves the village, it will be more difficult for him to fit in. He also enjoys her company, especially the drinking. Upon hearing the question, she looked at the sunrise on the horizon for a few moments, lost in thought. She decided yesterday that she would leave the village, and her decision still stands, but after the conversation she had with Yujin, she was no longer in a hurry. Before, she had this inexplicable urge to just leave, but now she doesn''t. "I''ll stay a little longer until you can stabilize here. I''m also interested in Harmony. We can explore the differences between Qi and Chakra together, see if both of us can study them. What do you think?" Yujin smiled and nodded, extremely pleased. "Perfect. Let''s start immediately. First, we need a more private place for our studies." She looked around, at some people passing by on the street watching them, and felt the urgent need for a private place for discussions and experiments. Tsunade then took Shizune to her house, where a caretaker was already waiting. After that, the two went to an underground facility within the Senju complex. It was a spacious place, entirely made of special stone, designed to be Tsunade''s training ground. It''s been a few years since she used the place. "This place is private, no one is allowed to come here. From today, the two of us will be here studying Qi and Chakra." Yujin nodded and looked around. There were several different rooms made of gray stone. Some rooms were larger than others, and they were currently in a kind of study with shelves full of books. "This is where I study my medical practices. I apologize for the mess." Although there were many books on the shelves, there were even more books on the floor and on the tables in the room. "I''ve never seen so many books in one place." Where Yujin comes from, books are rare and expensive. He has seen and read many books, but it''s the first time he has seen so many books in one place. He crouched down to pick up a book, and after flipping through it, he realized he didn''t understand anything written. "It''s strange. I can understand what people in this world say, but I don''t understand the writing." This caught Tsunade''s attention as she was tidying up the room a bit. When she saw him flipping through a book with a troubled expression, she approached and asked. "You don''t understand any written words?" Yujin flipped through the book again, this time more carefully looking at each word, trying to find something he understood. "It seems I exaggerated. I can understand a symbol or two. This one, for example, is the symbol for ''investigating'' where I came from." When Tsunade looked at the symbol Yujin was pointing at, she saw that it was the word for research, which is similar to investigate. "This symbol means fire, and this one means movement." He continued looking for symbols he knew in the book, and after going through all the pages, he only found 8 symbols he recognized. Some symbols were correct, others had a slightly different meaning, and one of them had a completely different meaning. "The spoken language of your world is the same as ours, but the writing is different. Maybe you can quickly learn to read and write." The similar words made Yujin hopeful. Maybe it''s not difficult to learn to read and write in this new world. "I''ll try to teach you a bit when we have time. But anyway, let''s focus on what''s important. First, I want you to explain everything you know about Qi. I need to write everything down for future reference." Yujin didn''t mind. The two sat at a table, and Tsunade began writing down everything he said. Chapter 11: Research of Qi and Chakra II Yujin was inspired as he spoke about Qi. Tsunade only interrupted to ask something she didn''t understand or to discuss a difference she noticed between Qi and Chakra. For instance, while Chakra is internally generated at the intersection of mental and physical energy, Qi is formed by accumulating external energy. When Tsunade asked if he was talking about natural energy, he smiled and replied slowly. "Yes and no. To explain, I first need to establish the concept of natural energy and see if we are talking about the same thing. For example." Yujin sat in a lotus position and closed his eyes. He remained silent for a few minutes, and Tsunade didn''t interrupt him. He then opened his eyes and, after seeing her puzzled expression, responded. "As I thought, you can''t feel..." Yujin began to scratch his chin, trying to understand the implications of this. He had just discovered something crucial, perhaps the most fundamental difference between Qi and Chakra. "Yujin, Yujin, hey, hey, what''s happening?" He was so absorbed in his thoughts that Tsunade took a while to get his attention. "So... What is natural energy to you?" "Natural energy is the energy of nature, of the surroundings. It''s in everything." Yujin nodded, satisfied with her brief answer. "Well, then you know what natural energy is, but it seems our concepts are a bit different..." He lost himself in thoughts again, but this time Tsunade didn''t interrupt him. A few minutes later, he started speaking. "Look, the concept you mentioned is correct, but let me add some points. First, every martial artist from where I come from can absorb natural energy, and that''s how Qi is created. It''s the combination of internal energy with external energy." Tsunade, who knew a lot about Sage Mode, was surprised. Wasn''t that Sage Mode? Sage Mode is when you merge Chakra with natural energy. "But where I come from, there are two different concepts of natural energy, and only someone who has reached a high level of martial arts can distinguish them. The first concept is that natural energy is the energy of the world, and we can use it to create Qi. This concept is the most well-known, and every martial artist knows it." "The second concept is only discovered when you become a Grandmaster, which is the fact that natural energy is not just energy but also intent." "Earlier, when I sat down and closed my eyes, I was channeling the first concept, which is the most commonly used. I absorbed natural energy through my body to increase my Qi reserves. But for some reason, you didn''t feel anything." Tsunade recalled how Yujin sat and closed his eyes. She watched him the whole time but didn''t feel anything different. "If a martial artist had seen me, they would have felt the natural energy from the surroundings accumulating around me, slowly being absorbed into my body, and then the impure energy expelled after a breathing process. But you didn''t feel it, so we can conclude that the first and most vital difference between me using Qi and you using Chakra is that the first concept of natural energy doesn''t exist for you, which is intriguing. Maybe your body is different, and you can''t feel it, or you lack the necessary breathing techniques." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Wait, I don''t understand, what do you mean by another ''concept''? The way you''re talking, it''s like natural energy has two different properties." Tsunade was getting confused with the conversation. It''s as if Yujin was arguing that natural energy had two different aspects. "You''re not entirely wrong; that''s more or less what I mean. It''s an evolution of perception. Before becoming a Grandmaster, natural energy is just a way to accumulate Qi, and it''s just an empty and intentless energy that exists around. Even if you think there might be something more to it, you don''t ''understand'' it without a shift in perspective. To have that shift in perspective, you need to reach a high level of martial arts; to reach the Grandmaster level, which is the highest level." "So Grandmaster is the highest level? There''s nothing above?" Inside, Tsunade was more surprised to learn that Yujin is at the peak of martial arts. She knew he was strong, but not this strong. Grandmaster is like a Kage in the ninja world, the strongest in the village. "No. Where I come from, above Grandmaster, there isn''t a ''stage,'' but there are different rankings based on reputation and fights. It''s a subtle difference, but anyway, what''s the use of me talking about the Martial Arts society? The point is: natural energy is very complex, and you only understand it better when you reach the Grandmaster level." "It''s when you can feel the ''intent'' of natural energy and understand why it exists. Some call it the ''breath of the world,'' but anyway. In my view, you can''t feel the first concept, but you can feel the second. It''s as if you skipped an entire understanding stage and reached the end before going through the process, causing failures." "You can feel the intent of energy and think that''s the energy. Perhaps you sense energy in the intent, but you have to understand that intent is the will of something, while energy is an inanimate thing. It''s the same relationship as between a tool and a person. Intent is the person, and energy is the tool. Intent moves the energy, which is the tool, to achieve goals. In the case of the intent of nature, its about making the wind blow, the water flow, the fire burn, and the earth nourish." "You can feel the intent but not the energy, and that''s why you can''t absorb it, and hence you can''t produce Qi. That''s the fundamental difference between me and you. The reason why I can produce Qi, and you can''t." *** The two spent the next hours discussing their findings. Although Yujin''s were insightful, there were still many details to be discussed by both. Each contributed with what they knew. They got so absorbed in the discussion that when night fell, they were still talking. Both had an impressive thirst for knowledge, equally interested in the subject. Tsunade, who was writing her findings in a notebook, had already filled half the book with information. As they approached dawn, Tsunade suggested they sleep since it was late, but not before having a drink. They didn''t even return to Yujin''s apartment; they simply entered one of the many rooms with a bed, drank, and slept. The next morning, when Tsunade woke up, she looked surprised at Yujin, who was already awake and doing his movements. "I always wake up first, what happened?" Tsunade also started moving, this time recalling some of the conversation they had yesterday about Qi and trying to apply some of the knowledge she acquired. "I usually wake up even before the sun appears in the sky, but because of our drinking spree, I ended up sleeping more than usual recently. My body adapted today." Tsunade continued moving and feeling her body. She began to understand the purpose of some movements, although she wasn''t sure if she was right. "Why do you wake up so early?" "In the morning, especially during sunrise, Qi is the purest and easiest to absorb. While normally the process of purification in the body is needed, during the first thirty minutes after sunrise Qi is so pure that you can absorb it directly without any harm to your body." The sun had risen long ago, so that period had passed, making her regret not waking up earlier. "When are you going to teach me a Qi accumulation method?" "Let''s research enough first. I want to make sure there are no differences between my body and yours. If the reason why you can''t feel natural Qi is physical, maybe it''s impossible for you to accumulate Qi. I think we should start with the Sage Mode you mentioned before." After thinking for a bit, she understood Yujin''s concern and agreed. Currently, only one person in the village can enter Sage Mode, and he returned today from the front lines. "So let''s meet with Jiraya after the exercise." Chapter 12: Sennin Mode I Finding Jiraya is not an easy process; Yujin thought as he walked through the village with Tsunade. They went to his house, went to the Ninja Academy to see if he was with the Hokage, went to the bookstore where he apparently is a regular... They went to various places he frequents, but still couldn''t find him. Yujin doesn''t know much about Jiraya, only that he was a teammate with Tsunade, and that he is one of the Hokage''s disciples, highly trusted by the Hokage himself. Therefore, the difficulty in finding him made Yujin wonder if maybe Jiraya was a busy person, but when he asked Tsunade about it, she laughed loudly and replied. "Hahahaha, of course not. I mean, Sensei trusts him a lot, but that''s not why we''re having trouble finding him." After checking another place that Yujin doesn''t know, they continued on their way. "You have to understand one thing about Jiraya, Yujin. He''s a pervert." The word didn''t make much sense to him. When she saw the confusion on Yujin''s face, Tsunade explained. "He''s a troublesome guy... Remember the last place we went to?" "The bathhouse?" "Yes, he likes to go to places like that to try to peek at women taking baths." Yujin''s expression upon hearing this was so hilarious that Tsunade laughed again. "He watches women take baths? How disrespectful." Yujin''s opinion of Jiraya immediately plummeted. Tsunade is a respectable woman, so he expected to find someone equally respectable, but he didn''t expect Jiraya to be that kind of person. "Isn''t he the only person in the village who can enter ''Sage Mode''?" "Don''t get me started. Orochimaru and I tried for many years and never succeeded, but that damn toad did. But don''t worry, I said he ''tries'' to peek at women taking baths. The village bathhouses are protected against perverts like him." That didn''t ease Yujin''s opinion of Jiraya. In the world Yujin came from, Jiraya''s actions are extremely disrespectful. Such heinous acts that if someone were caught doing something like that, they would be decapitated. Finally, they found Jiraya lying by the side of the road with several shoe prints all over his clothes. He seemed to be muttering something. Although Yujin could hear, he pretended not to, and Tsunade spoke. "Well, well, well, finally found you, and at a good time." Before Jiraya could say anything, Tsunade stepped on his face, knocking him to the ground. "I need your help with something. Come." Jiraya got up from the ground and started grumbling something under his breath. Again, Yujin pretended not to hear, and followed Tsunade until they were in a restaurant. The three sat at the table, and Jiraya looked at Yujin and asked. "This is...?" "This is Yujin, a friend of mine. Yujin, this is Jiraya, the pervert I mentioned earlier." Jiraya nodded to Yujin, who tried his best to show the least amount of respect even though he didn''t respect him. "Wait a minute, Tsunade. What do you mean, pervert? What lies did you tell him about me? He seems to hate me." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "I didn''t tell any lies, just the truth, and obviously that''s reason enough not to like you." Jiraya seemed dissatisfied, and Yujin decided to ask. "So, you don''t try to peek at women taking baths?" "But of course not, I-" "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Tsunade huffed and didn''t let him come up with any lies, but he didn''t give up easily. "Look, I''m just making sure the place is safe so the women in our esteemed village feel secure taking a bath there." Seeing the change in Yujin''s expression, as if he had actually believed Jiraya''s words, Tsunade added. "And when you do see something, is it your way of saying that the security system in the village bathhouses is flawed, and that''s why they should improve? So you don''t have to spend two hours standing there looking if you''ve found a security flaw." "But then I''m testing to see how long it takes for security to discover me. If last time it was two hours, it just shows how inefficient the security is. I take my job seriously." "And since when is that your job?" "If I don''t do it, who will? For the sake of the women in the village who need to take a bath to stay clean, beautiful, and fragrant, I need to make this sacrifice." Tsunade couldn''t take any more of his nonsense and punched him in the face, knocking him to the ground with a bleeding nose. Although their argument was somewhat comical, Yujin couldn''t accept Jiraya''s actions, and therefore didn''t comment. This is the least respect he can show out of respect for Tsunade. "You''re impossible. You''re such a nuisance that when you come back from a mission, your arrival is announced to all the bathhouses in the village. Pathetic." Yujin sighed upon hearing this. Is this one of the Hokage''s disciples? Known as the most talented among them? Capable of using Sage Mode? The food arrived, and the three began to eat. Tsunade and Jiraya continued to argue throughout the meal, while Yujin remained silent. He was trying to understand why Tsunade respected the perverted man so much to the point of continuing these antics. Perhaps because they''ve known each other for so many years since they were children? When they finished eating, Jiraya showed himself to be a decent person for the first time, surprising Yujin. "Tsunade... I''m sorry about Dan." Jiraya''s serious expression finally calmed Yujin. Tsunade also became serious and sighed. "Thank you." Jiraya then looked at Yujin, and then Tsunade, and said. "But it seems like you''re recovering well. I was worried about you when I heard about Dan." Tsunade smiled and nodded, lost in thought. Yujin looked at Jiraya and finally nodded, as if saying he did something decent, making the man a bit embarrassed. It''s as if Yujin finally recognized him as a human being, and knowing that Yujin''s impression of him wasn''t good, it was a compliment. Jiraya looked at Yujin attentively, and then Tsunade, as if trying to understand their relationship, but in the end found no clues. "So... Why did you come to find me? We can''t go out for drinks like before since I''ll be leaving for a mission soon, if that''s what you want." The first thing Jiraya wanted to do when he came back to the village was to try to comfort Tsunade by taking her out for a drink, but when he heard that Yujin had become close to her, and that the two were like peas in a pod, spending the whole day together, he was reassured, and at the same time, jealous. That''s why he didn''t go to find her, and instead went about his usual routine. "No, it''s more complicated than that. I want you to show Sage Mode to Yujin, if it''s not a problem." "Well... If that''s what you want, I have no problem with that, but why does he want to see it?" "We''ll explain to you. For now, let''s go to a more private place." The three then went to Tsunade''s training facilities. Along the way, she explained a bit to him about Yujin, and how he came from another place, and how the Qi he practiced, and the Chakra they have in their bodies, were different. The load of new information was too much for Jiraya, who was extremely confused. He had never heard of Qi, and couldn''t feel anything coming from Yujin, as if he were a normal person. Jiraya is even more experienced than Tsunade. He has traveled to many places, and therefore knows much more than she does, and yet he had no idea what she was talking about. For a few moments, he tried to figure out if she was playing a prank on him, but in the end, he believed her. Although he still hadn''t properly processed the implications of this. "And what''s the connection with wanting to see my Sage Mode?" Finally, although he understood something, he still didn''t see the connection between this and Sage Mode. This time, it was Yujin who explained since even Tsunade didn''t understand it well. He began by explaining the different forms of Qi practice, such as Inner Qi, External Qi, and Harmony. He then explained that people who have mastered Martial Arts can feel the natural energy of their surroundings, as well as their intent. Tsunade, for some reason, could also feel this energy, and she said it seemed similar to Sage Mode in their previous conversations. Sage Mode is when you balance Chakra and Natural Energy within the body, creating a new energy called Sage Chakra, which is somewhat similar to Qi, and Yujin wanted to see this happen. "So you want to see Sage Mode to see if Sage Chakra is similar to Qi?" Jiraya had learned so many new things that even if he understood what Yujin wanted, he still couldn''t quite grasp it, but he accepted it nonetheless. Chapter 13: Sennin Mode II
Jiraya closed his eyes and focused. He painted his face with some kind of oil and joined his hands together, as if in prayer, but he was actually concentrating on the natural energy around him. Yujin could see the natural energy converging towards Jiraya. It was a small amount of energy, but enough to convince Yujin of Jiraya''s capability. Minutes passed before he finally placed his hand on the ground. Strange symbols appeared on the ground, and two old toads appeared. Both jumped on Jiraya''s shoulders, and the one that looked like an elder with a beard asked while looking around. "What happened? A fight?" When he saw only Tsunade and Yujin standing, and realized they were not enemies, the old man relaxed, and the old woman responded. "Looks like there won''t be a fight today. Why did you summon us, Jiraya?" Yujin observed Jiraya''s physical features changing, and when he saw the two toads, he could vaguely understand what had happened. Before Jiraya could respond, he analyzed aloud. "The Sage Mode is the fusion of Chakra with natural energy, that''s Tsunade''s explanation. But from my perspective, you used that oil as an intermediary for this fusion to happen. I felt a large amount of natural energy from the oil. But why did your appearance change?" Before Jiraya could answer, Tsunade interjected. "The oil is special, produced by the sage toads of Mount Myoboku. Jiraya isn''t skilled enough to enter Sage Mode without this help. The sage toads serve to balance the Sage Chakra so that he doesn''t turn into a toad completely." "So, he uses the oil as an intermediary, tunes into the natural energy, merges it with his Chakra, and the toads help balance the natural energy with Chakra so he can remain human? Hm... Interesting, but it has many flaws." The old sage didn''t seem pleased with Yujin''s calm and disinterested analysis and responded. "It''s the method we could come up with to help this incompetent use the Sage Mode. We at Mount Myoboku are experts in Senjutsu, but our relationship with natural energy is much more natural for us than for you humans. That''s why he needs special methods. We realized after years of study that our oil can help humans feel natural energy, and that''s why he uses it." Yujin approached Jiraya and, under his cautious eyes, took some of the oil on his face. When the oil touched Yujin''s finger, he could feel the natural energy in the oil as well as in the surroundings more easily. But honestly, it wasn''t very useful for him. He already could do that on his own. "I understand... So, you basically skipped the necessary steps of the process and went straight to the conclusion, that''s why the result is so inferior." "Inferior how?" Tsunade began to ignore Jiraya and the two sage toads, engaging in a discussion with Yujin, who explained. "It took a long time to tune into natural energy, merge it with Chakra, and he still needs help balancing it before turning into a toad completely. Since its external assistance, he would probably have a better outcome if he did it on his own. It would require better control over his Chakra and natural energy, something necessary to understand his own strength, and thus wield it more effectively and efficiently. I think that''s what happens when you try to attain power for the sake of power without considering the step-by-step process." "But what about the strength he gains with this state? Even I am inferior when he''s like this." "I can''t say, only seeing it in action." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The two then looked at Jiraya, who was at a loss. When he saw their gaze, he reluctantly agreed to show his power, even though he felt uncomfortable with the situation. After entering Sage Mode, he had access to more specialized jutsus with the help of the toads, and his physical body became much stronger and faster. When Yujin saw the result, he found it interesting, as he didn''t expect it to be so strong, but was stilll disappointed in how Jiraya achieved it. The old toad seemed interested in Yujin and started a conversation with him after the demonstration. "You''re strange... I can feel your affinity with nature. It''s not Sage Mode, but it''s as if you''re part of nature all the time. I don''t sense any Chakra from you, but I can tell, you''re strong. Want to learn Sage Mode?" The old toad seemed quite interested in teaching Yujin, but he respectfully declined and said. "No, but thank you. I found Sage Mode interesting, but I think there are improvements needed. It takes too long to reach this state, and it requires your help. Although he became much stronger after all this, I don''t think he reached his maximum potential, which is a shame." "Yes. Jiraya wasn''t the only positive result of Sage Mode. We taught others before who achieved better results. It''s a matter of talent. Jiraya is talented, but not enough. Maybe if he trained more, he would improve, but..." He then looked at the man in question and saw him smiling awkwardly. Jiraya doesn''t have confidence that he will improve. He has trained a lot, and this is the best he can do. He has other things to do, like the Hokage''s missions, writing his books, and flirting with women, so he doesn''t want to train more. "Cough, Cough, was that enough for the demonstration, Yujin?" Yujin nodded thoughtfully and asked the toad. "What else is possible with Sage Mode?" The toad shook his finger, as if saying ''no,'' and replied with a smile. "If you don''t want to learn Sage Mode from me, don''t expect to get anything else. It''s take it or leave it." "But what''s the difference?" "The difference is, if you learn from me, you''ll become part of Mount Myoboku. If you want something, you have to give something in return, so don''t expect anything more from me without committing first." Jiraya shook his head and sighed upon hearing this. "No use insisting, Yujin. These toads can be quite stubborn. For them to teach me Sage Arts, it took a lot of effort on my part. You''re getting his consent for free, but you didn''t accept. Of course, he''ll do something to annoy you, so I recommend either accepting his offer or giving up completely; there won''t be any middle ground, these stubborn toads won''t accept it." Yujin thought for a moment but ultimately did not accept. He didn''t feel that Sage Mode was that interesting, and besides, he didn''t have the Chakra to learn it. Seeing that Yujin really wasn''t going to accept, the old toad spoke a few words before disappearing. "My offer still stands, so if you ever want to learn, come to Mount Myoboku."
Although Jiraya was interested in what Tsunade and Yujin were doing, he still decided to leave shortly after. When he saw the two discussing Sage Mode in detail without involving him in the conversation, he felt excluded. Remembering that he would soon have to go on a mission for the Hokage, he simply decided to leave to prepare, leaving the two alone. The two talked until late into the night again. Even when they drank, they were discussing ideas and decided that the next day they would start the practical part. After hours of drinking, Tsunade finally fell asleep, and Yujin, who looked drunk, straightened up. It''s as if he was never drunk in the first place. He silently watched Tsunade. Yujin is a Grandmaster in Harmony, so he has almost complete control over his own body. That''s why for him, if he wants, he gets drunk; if he doesn''t want, he doesn''t get drunk. Because of his friendship with Tsunade, he usually lets it happen since he doesn''t want to seem rude, but today was an important day. For Yujin, the full moon day is important. While dawn is the ideal time to absorb energy from the environment, full moon days are ideal for purifying the body, and it requires a long and painful process. He does this once a month, and he found out today would be a full moon day. Leaving Tsunade''s quarters, Yujin took off his clothes, getting completely naked, and sat on the ground while looking at the moon in the sky. It was the same moon he knew, which made him doubt if he was really in another world. Closing his eyes, he focused. On full moon nights, natural energy has a purifying effect. It can cleanse the body, but it''s a long and painful process that lasts for many hours. Through a special breathing technique, a cycle is created where the natural energy from the surroundings enters the body through inhalation and exits with impurities through exhalation. Although it may seem easy, it''s a complex process that requires a lot of concentration, and because of the pain, a lot of willpower. Many Grandmasters, even though they know the method, don''t use it because it''s very difficult to implement. Some do it only a few times in their lives, while Yujin has been doing it almost monthly for nearly ten years. Today, he wanted to see if there would be any deviation from the normal process. Ultimately, the natural energy and Qi in this world were much denser and purer than where he came from. He had no idea how this would affect his body during the purification process. Chapter 14: Metamorphosis I The moon was large and highly visible in the sky, radiating beauty and romance. Yujin was naked under that moonlight, sitting in a lotus position, fully focused on his task of purifying his body with the purifying energy that only moonlight provides. Body purification is an ancient method that even in Yujin''s previous world, few practiced. This is because the required concentration to undergo the process is not something everyone can achieve. Even Yujin''s master only did it a few times in his life. Yujin does it every month because, for him, though challenging, it''s not too daunting. He has always had good concentration and a high pain tolerance, making it easier for him to repeat the process every month. Not that this makes the process less painful or less difficult. Throughout the process, even as the pain begins, one needs to stay focused and commit to breathing without making any mistakes. The process takes about five hours, which for someone so focused feels like days. Recently, he had been considering stopping the purification, as the effects were not as obvious. He assumed his body had developed a resistance to the process. Without the improvements that fueled his motivation, he was thinking of quitting soon. However, the change of environment, transitioning to another world, made him change his mind. Now, he believes the purification''s effect will be much more noticeable since the energy in this place is much denser and purer. Even the natural moonlight energy seemed denser. He was curious about what kind of effect this would have on his body. During the first hour, Yujin focused entirely on tuning into the surrounding energy deeply. Someone with mastery in natural energy nearby wouldn''t be able to sense his presence if they didn''t see him with their own eyes, as if he had become a stone on the ground or a tree in a forest. The natural energy around was so dense that, on the ground, some grass started growing visibly. Only one person witnessed the miracle. Tsunade woke up after Yujin put her to bed. Although Yujin tried to hide that he wasn''t getting drunk, Tsunade was perceptive and noticed he was pretending. While not like Yujin, she also had a way to eliminate alcohol from her body through her medical ninjutsu, and that''s what she did after he left. She was curious about why he pretended to be drunk. Her guess was that he wanted to train or try something without her knowing, and she was correct, although it puzzled her why he would need to deceive her for that. Seeing him sitting naked in a lotus position, she thought for a moment about leaving him to train in peace, but when she saw the plants growing, she completely forgot that he was naked and began to watch the process closely. Yujin didn''t notice Tsunade''s presence. The purification process demanded his complete concentration. After an hour, there was tall grass around Yujin, almost covering him completely, and it was at that moment that some changes occurred with him. Yujin started sweating, and his face turned pale. His breathing also seemed much faster and stronger. Every minute, sweat drops ran down his body, and he became paler. Veins started appearing on his body, resembling snakes moving under the skin. It was a bizarre sight, to say the least. Even Tsunade, who had seen many unpleasant things, was startled by Yujin''s current appearance. He seemed to be in pain as he clenched his teeth tightly. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Even though he was obviously experiencing unimaginable pain, no sound came from him. As time passed, Yujin''s condition worsened. Two hours had passed since he started, and if Tsunade didn''t know, she wouldn''t recognize Yujin at this moment. The ground around him was completely wet, and his body seemed to be withering, as she started to see the sweat diminish, and consequently, the skin becoming drier and more shriveled. He was completely white, as if there was no more vitality in him, but the clenched jaw and agonizing expression indicated how much he was suffering. Tsunade became so worried that she was about to approach and help him. She needed to at least give him water and assist with medical ninjutsu. If this continues for much longer, he might be at risk of death. When this thought occurred to her, she quickly went to fetch water. When she returned and saw that he seemed to be worsening, on the verge of collapsing, she approached and handed water to him in his mouth, but he didn''t react, nor did he open his mouth. She used more force and finally managed to force water into his mouth. At the same time, she focused and used her medical ninjutsu to try to help him endure the pain and recover. Even with Tsunade''s assistance, it''s as if Yujin didn''t perceive her existence. Even though he unconsciously swallowed the water, her presence and help didn''t register in his mind, and he was solely focused on the purification process. Although he didn''t notice Tsunade''s help, he could feel the improvement in his condition and progress. As if it became easier. But he didn''t question it and just continued. Currently, most of his senses are closed, and he only felt the natural energy around. With Tsunade''s unnoticed help, he was finally making progress. The energy entered and exited through his breath effortlessly. At some point, he began to feel changes in his body. His External and Internal Qi were rapidly strengthening, and the Fifth Extraordinary Meridian was slowly opening, allowing Qi to circulate. He had never felt his strength increase so sharply. It was an incredible feeling, as if he had suddenly gained a fortune. Hours later, he finally finished opening his Fifth Extraordinary Meridian, and he could feel the strength of his body increasing tremendously. At the same time, he could feel something different in his dantian, something he had never felt before. It seemed a bit like Qi, but he didn''t know what it was. The amount was small, but it seemed to be increasing gradually. After finishing feeling all the changes in his body, he finally opened his eyes and watched the sunrise. Taking a deep breath, he stood up, and suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to simply yell, and that''s what he did while stretching. He smiled satisfied as he watched the sunrise. Now was the ideal time to start his daily movements, and that''s what he did, even though he was naked. During his movements, however, he noticed something strange. He finally felt Tsunade''s presence, who was standing aside, averting her gaze. He was so absorbed in his strength gain that he hadn''t noticed her presence. He quickly tried to cover himself with his hands, but knew it was impossible, especially when he realized his phallus was erect. It was too big to cover, so he quickly calmed down and controlled his body so that the blood would leave there. Honestly, it''s not the first time this has happened. When he''s training, sometimes blood rushes there, and it''s natural. What''s not natural is being naked in the presence of a woman with an erect phallus. For Yujin, this was extremely embarrassing. Without saying anything more, he began to dress. When he finished dressing, he coughed several times and asked, "How long have you been here?" Tsunade also coughed before looking, shyly, at Yujin, to check if he was fully dressed. When she finally saw him dressed, she sighed. With her face still red, she spoke. "I... I''ve been here since the beginning. I noticed you were acting strange and wanted to know what you were up to." Yujin''s face turned as red as a pepper upon hearing this. If she saw him from the beginning, it means she saw enough. Having grown up in a different environment, Yujin is quite puritan. Where he comes from, people are extremely conservative. Women stay at home, taking care of children, the house, and their husbands, while husbands work outside to earn money for the family to have food. Men and women only engage in sexual activities after marriage. Therefore, for a single man like Yujin, he is a virgin, and what he knows about the relationship between men and women is what he learned from his master, which is not much. He has never flirted with a woman before or had any intimate relationships. He has also never been romantically or sexually interested in a woman before, including Tsunade. He respects Tsunade and sees her as a friend, but he has never viewed her in a sexual or romantic way, even though she is an extremely beautiful and sexy woman. However, this incident changed Yujin''s perspective. Chapter 15: Metamorphosis II Tsunade is not different from Yujin. She is also inexperienced. Her relationship with Dan was platonic; they had affection for each other but did not have a physical relationship. They never even kissed. This is one of Tsunade''s regrets. Due to the nature of their work as ninjas, it is normal to want to do something so that there are no regrets in the future, but for various reasons, their relationship was like this, mainly because of Tsunade. The death of her parents and brother made her very afraid of having relationships with other people. She is afraid of getting hurt, just like what happened with Dan''s death. A physical relationship would only intensify things, something she unconsciously always prevented from happening. That''s why, for different reasons, Tsunade is also reserved. For example, the only situations in which she saw naked men were in rare situations that were necessary for medical treatment, and even then, she didn''t feel anything special. With Yujin, however, it''s different. Although she has never seen him romantically, she sees him as a close friend and trusts him completely. Seeing him naked, therefore, is something different. So, she was embarrassed but quickly recovered, unlike Yujin, who didn''t know how to react or what to say. When she finally fully recovered, she was able to observe him more closely and noticed his nervousness. The expression he had was something she had never seen before, which amused her a lot. Yujin is always stoic, calm, always with a gentle smile on his face. When he talks about their research, he is always serious and determined. When he wants to learn about something he doesn''t know, he always has this pure expression of curiosity and thirst for knowledge, which is quite attractive. Although she has never felt romantically inclined towards him, she greatly appreciates his company. Yujin has been an important support for Tsunade during this difficult time, and that''s why she is more than happy to discover other sides of him. Like this awkward, embarrassed Yujin. Seeing him in this state, Tsunade laughed loudly, making Yujin confused about her reaction, which consequently eased his nervousness. "Cough, cough. I just came to do a special training. I didn''t tell you because it''s not very interesting; I just meditate for five hours and sweat a bit, nothing major." Tsunade stopped laughing when she heard this. With a serious expression, she placed her hands on her hips and scolded him halfway through her speech. "None of that. I don''t know what kind of training you did, but if it weren''t for me, you would be dead. Next time, let me know when you''re going to do something like that. If I weren''t curious, by now you would be lying stiff on the ground, and I would wake up to find you dead. Don''t do it again." Yujin was confused by Tsunade''s reaction. When she saw him like that, she realized that maybe Yujin hadn''t realized the situation he was in, so she explained. "You almost died. I really don''t know what training you did, I didn''t understand anything, but you sweated so much that almost all the water in your body was released. You were also very pale. I gave you water for over two hours and used medical ninjutsu to reduce the pain and help your body recover. Honestly, I don''t even know how you''re moving after what happened." Yujin checked his body but found nothing wrong, except that he looked a bit pale, and his skin slightly wrinkled. However, for some reason, he suddenly knelt down, leaving him confused. "It... makes sense now." Tsunade then approached and used medical ninjutsu to try to help him, but it didn''t have much effect. After kneeling, he lay down on the floor. His eyes gradually closed, and he finally lost consciousness. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. *** When Yujin woke up, he opened his heavy eyes with great difficulty. He tried to move his head to look around, but couldn''t. He felt his mouth dry, and his head aching a lot. He tried to open his mouth to say something, but again his eyes closed. The last thing he felt was a hand on his forehead and something wetting his mouth before losing consciousness. He continued waking up several times, always for just a few seconds. He couldn''t move his body and felt as heavy as lead. He was always in some room, lying on a bed. He couldn''t think properly during the brief moments of wakefulness because of the headache. After waking up several times like this, he gradually improved and finally woke up and managed to stay conscious for longer. The headache was less, and he finally felt like he could breathe. Moving his head to the side, he saw Shizune, the four-year-old niece of Tsunade''s late boyfriend, with her head on the bed sleeping peacefully. Seeing the cloth in the girl''s hand and the water basin on the floor, he knew she had been taking care of him, and he felt extremely grateful. He managed to lift his hand and used it to gently stroke the girl''s head. Apart from his master, this is the second person who has taken care of him in his entire life, so he felt very grateful. At that moment, he promised that he wouldn''t let anyone hurt her and that he would always protect her. All for just this favor. Taking a deep breath, he made an effort and managed to lift his torso from the bed. He then sat in a comfortable position and gently stroked the girl''s head while looking around. He was in his apartment at the moment, on the bed he never got to sleep in before because he always gave it to Tsunade. Tsunade was not around. Yujin tried to investigate the situation of his body, but when he moved the Qi to find out what happened, he felt a sharp pain throughout his body and fainted again. When he woke up again, he found Tsunade feeding him with a spoon. He could taste it, but it didn''t have much taste, and it was practically liquid. When she saw him open his eyes, Tsunade seemed happy and helped him sit up in bed. "Finally, you woke up." Yujin sighed and replied. "I woke up several times before, but I never managed to see you. What happened to me? I was feeling so good before." Tsunade fed him with a spoon, and he obediently swallowed. She slowly explained what she knew. "I''m not sure. I don''t even know what kind of crazy training you did. What I can tell you as a medic is that your body went through some kind of metamorphosis. But the price to pay for this metamorphosis is so great that you need to recover through rest. Currently, you won''t be able to move much, and I recommend just resting and not doing anything until you can at least move better." "I woke up earlier when you weren''t here. I tried to move my Qi to investigate my body, but I felt a sharp pain and fainted. Any idea what that means?" Tsunade pondered upon hearing this. Regarding Yujin''s condition, she only has guesses, nothing concrete. His body is different from other people because of Qi; she can''t use her Chakra to internally investigate him precisely. With practice, she believes that over time she will be able to investigate him better, but even after days of attempts, she hasn''t achieved much, so she can currently only speculate about his body''s situation. "I don''t know. Honestly, I don''t know what''s happening with your body; I can''t investigate it internally. What I''ve noticed is that, although I''ve been feeding you and using my medical ninjutsu for days, there was only a small improvement from yesterday to today." "How long have I been lying here?" "Twelve days." Yujin took a deep breath upon hearing this. He didn''t feel the passage of time. It seemed like the full moon was just yesterday. "For now, the most I can do is to help by feeding you and using my medical ninjutsu." "And for that, I am grateful. Thank you, Tsunade. If it weren''t for you, I would have died. You not only saved my life, but now you are helping me get better. I don''t know how to thank you." Upon hearing Yujin''s words, Tsunade made a crying face. She tried to hold back the tears, but they still fell in the end. She was truly happy for Yujin''s words. Since Dan died, this is the first time she has saved someone''s life, and it made her very happy, especially because it was a friend like Yujin. Every time she remembers what happened that day when Yujin was on the brink of death, she is happy that she was curious and followed him. Although Yujin thanked her, she also felt grateful in her heart for him being alive. After Dan''s death, she was very sensitive about the well-being of people she cares about. If Yujin were to die, she wouldn''t know what to do. Just imagining it gives her chills. The past few days have been very difficult for her because of this. Yujin''s uncertain situation weighs on her conscience, so knowing that he is improving, and hearing his words of gratitude, she couldn''t hold back her feelings and cried. Seeing her cry like that, Yujin felt sorry for her. Although he didn''t completely understand the situation, he knew that she was probably connecting his situation with what happened to Dan. He then put his hand on her head and gently caressed it, trying to comfort her. Even though his arm was sore and tired, he made an effort to try to comfort her. When Tsunade felt his hand, she leaned in and hugged his head gently while crying. Yujin then continued to gently stroke her arm that was wrapped around his head, trying to comfort her so that she wouldn''t cry anymore. "Thank you, Tsunade. Thank you. Thank you." Chapter 16: Recovery The next few days were tough for Yujin. Even though it initially seemed like he was improving, there were days when he would suddenly worsen. The situation greatly impacted Tsunade. Despite her extensive medical knowledge, she couldn''t figure out what was happening to him. It was as if something was draining Yujin''s vitality constantly. On some days, he would be better, able to stay awake for a few hours and talk with Tsunade and Shizune. On other days, he wouldn''t even wake up, or if he did, it was only for a few minutes. Yujin also seemed to be losing muscle mass at the same time. The nightmare days continued for a while, and after a month, things finally seemed to be improving. It was the fourth day that Yujin was awake normally, only sleeping at night. Even though he was getting better, he had lost muscle mass, still looked pale, and couldn''t get up yet. Tsunade kept him company every day, talking with him. Shizune visited occasionally, helping to take care of him. She always wished for his quick recovery so they could play together. Today, after four days of feeling better, Yujin was in a good mood, which reflected in the conversation he was having with Tsunade, mostly about their childhood. "My father was a carpenter. I remember having some wooden toys he made especially for me. One of them was frustrating; it was a kind of wooden puzzle where I had to put the pieces together, but it was so confusing, and I never managed to solve it." Tsunade noticed that Yujin was opening up more, talking about the past and his feelings more easily. Before, it seemed like he was always guarded around her, carefully choosing what to say, but now it was as if he had no filter and spoke whatever came to mind. Curious, she asked, and his response was intriguing, to say the least. "Well, you''re a woman, so obviously, I have to be careful around you." His answer confused her. She didn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean? What does me being a woman have to do with it?" Yujin smiled and shook his head slowly after seeing the confusion on her face. He looked at his hands and explained. "It''s something I noticed in our interactions, but sometimes, we don''t understand each other due to cultural differences. I don''t know how it is here, but I was raised in a place where I must maintain a safe and respectful distance from women. That''s because women have the role of marrying and having children, and therefore, they must always keep their distance from men to remain chaste." Yujin''s explanation didn''t make much sense to Tsunade. She still didn''t understand what he meant. For starters, the culture of his world didn''t make much sense to her. Seeing Tsunade''s persistent confusion, he continued. "Women have to remain chaste until marriage, and that''s why minimal contact with men. It''s to protect them. Because of this, it''s common for women and men from where I come from to keep a distance from each other when they are single." "When I came to this world, I noticed the cultural differences. These cultural differences aren''t so strange to me since I traveled to many different places before. Here, women are not treated differently from men, and because of our friendship, I tried my best not to find the culture here strange." "Perhaps the distance you felt from me before is because of that. Even though I tried, it was still strange for me to be so close to a woman. But this situation, where even if I wanted to keep my distance, I couldn''t, maybe brought us closer to the point where I don''t mind anymore, I think." Tsunade finally understood what Yujin meant. She was pleased with Yujin''s words, confirming that they had grown closer. "I''m glad. You''ve become an important friend to me, Yujin. I hope you get better soon." Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Yujin smiled to reassure her. *** A few days later, Yujin finally recovered enough to try getting up. Although his movements were slow, and he needed effort, it was a good sign, and Tsunade was finally relieved. He did some simple exercises and returned to bed. "Should I check my Qi?" Tsunade frowned upon hearing this, wondering if it was a good idea. "I don''t know. Last time, you felt pain and fainted suddenly. How about waiting a few more days?" Yujin accepted Tsunade''s suggestion without much thought. He then looked at her deeply and thanked her again. "Thank you for everything, Tsunade. I''ll always be grateful. In the future, if you need me, I''ll be willing to risk my life for you without a second thought." For some reason, Yujin''s words made her blush. She felt awkward and didn''t know how to respond. It''s not like she was helping him expecting something in return, but his promise touched her heart. In the end, she didn''t say anything and just walked away from him to try to calm down. Yujin didn''t notice her strange reaction and just lay down to rest. *** Finally, after two months of rest, Yujin recovered enough to take care of himself. Although he was still far from reaching his peak physical condition, he could finally do things around the house on his own. With Tsunade by his side watching him all the time, Yujin tried again to move his Qi to understand the condition of his body. This time, there was no problem. Although it was more challenging than usual, Qi moved through all the meridians of his body with ease, and he finally had an internal view of his body. Everything seemed normal, except for a strange energy present in his dantian. When he saw this energy, Yujin remembered that it was also present in his body two months ago right after the purification process, but now it was much larger than before. On that day, he needed a lot of concentration to even find that energy, but now it was so large and dense that he could almost immediately sense it. When Tsunade heard about this energy, she was surprised and placed her hand on Yujin''s body. "Is it possible for you to open a path so I can observe your dantian?" Yujin''s Qi was present throughout his body, even in the dantian, and it seemed to have a restrictive effect on Tsunade''s Chakra. He had to move the Qi away from Tsunade''s Chakra, and she finally felt the massive amount of unknown energy. When she felt this energy, Tsunade opened her eyes in surprise and exclaimed. "It''s CHAKRA!!" Yujin expected this, but he was still surprised. Can he now perform those ninja magics? "It''s an enormous amount of chakra... How is this possible?" Tsunade tried to sense more or less how much energy, but she couldn''t; it was so large and dense that she couldn''t compare it with anyone she knew. If she had to compare, she would have to compare it to the accumulated years of her Strength of a Hundred technique. Currently, she has been accumulating Chakra in her seal for two years, but it''s still not enough compared to Yujin. Maybe if she accumulates for another six years, it would be an appropriate comparison, and this left her very surprised. This is an absurd amount of Chakra. "It doesn''t make sense..." "I felt this energy for the first time two months ago, on the full moon day. After the purification process, there was a bit of this energy in my dantian. So little that I barely noticed. Now, two months later, this energy has grown tremendously. Is this normal?" Tsunade shook her head and explained. "No, it''s not. Chakra normally increases over time, from childhood to adulthood. Constant use during training also helps it grow, but that''s it. The fact that you''re already an adult and have managed to produce Chakra is strange. Even stranger is this explosive increase in such a short time. I''ve never seen anything so absurd before." The two fell silent, trying to understand what could have happened. It was Tsunade who eventually realized something important that shocked her completely. In a low voice, she began to voice her thoughts. "What if the reason you were bedridden for these two months was that your body was extracting all its strength to create Chakra?" It was a somewhat absurd theory, but it would explain why he had been bedridden for two months. Chakra is created from the merging of mental and physical energy. That''s why Chakra increases as a person grows from childhood when both mental and physical energies are developing. "So you''re saying that, after my purification on the full moon day, I somehow created Chakra, and my body has been creating Chakra at the cost of my body and mind? But does this normally happen to people here?" "No. As I said, this is a process that happens in childhood while physical and mental development occurs. For some reason, your body demanded a significant amount of physical and mental energy for the creation of large amounts of Chakra, and that''s why you were bedridden for two months. It also explains why you''re not fully recovered yet; your body is still creating Chakra." The more she thought about it, the more it made sense to Tsunade, and the more absurd it all seemed. Yujin pondered on it for a few minutes and used the time to feel the new energy in his body as well. After a few minutes silence, he came to a strange conclusion. "You know... I feel like the amount of Qi and Chakra in my body is equalizing. Chakra is still lower, but not by much." "How did you come to that conclusion?" "When the Chakra is almost catching up to my Qi, I''m starting to get better." "That... makes sense. So, you''re saying that your body is producing Chakra to match it with your Qi?" "We''ll only know when I finally get fully better." The new discoveries were quickly noted in a notebook that Tsunade kept nearby about Yujin''s condition. Chapter 17: Mito Uzumaki I They spent the night discussing Yujin''s discovery of Chakra in his body. The next morning, Shizune came to visit. She seemed excited and couldn''t stop talking about how Tsunade was about to adopt her. The girl was genuinely happy to have a mother. She was so excited that she spoke incoherently at times. The idea of adopting Shizune came from Yujin. Initially, Tsunade seemed to want the girl as her apprentice only. When Yujin heard about this, he suggested adopting her since she had no close relatives anymore, and for someone her age, family is important. Shizune is only four years old, so she naturally was happy with the idea, and Tsunade did not oppose it. However, Yujin didn''t know that there is a process to adopt children in the village. "I''ve never heard of such a thing. Where I come from, if you wanted to adopt a child without parents or abandoned by parents, you just took them and brought them home... There were no orphanages either." "But isn''t that dangerous? Anyone could just take a child away." "Sure, but there was a war going on for many years. There were orphaned children everywhere. The feudal lords were too preoccupied with the war to care about orphans." "But what happened to the children then?" "They died of hunger, cold, thirst, were adopted by someone, or killed for some reason. Some managed to survive and grow up, becoming mercenaries or luckily becoming Martial Artists." Tsunade sighed upon hearing this. Although the Leaf Village was civilized, there are many other places that are not, and probably have scenes similar to what Yujin described happening. Especially because of the ongoing war. "Sorry for bringing up this topic, didn''t want to make the conversation heavy." "It''s okay, I like talking to you about anything." He smiled upon hearing this, and Tsunade reacted strangely to his smile. Yujin had noticed this in the past few days. For some reason, at certain moments, Tsunade has some strange reactions. Sometimes, when they are talking, she gets lost in thought, or looks at his face for more than a few seconds without saying anything. Sometimes she avoids eye contact strangely, or just ends the conversation and leaves abruptly. These strange reactions are confusing him because he can''t understand what''s going on in her head, something that didn''t happen before. Before, he could understand exactly what she was thinking because she was always open with him, always speaking her mind. Because of that, he understood her mood easily and always knew her concerns. In the past few days, however, she has been acting in this strange way. He thought about asking several times, but for some unknown reason, he always held back. Even now, he wants to ask the reason for her strange reaction, but in the end, he said nothing. It''s not like it happens all the time, so he let it go. *** Yujin didn''t experiment with Chakra. He wanted to improve first before testing his new power. In the following days, he just ate and slept normally. Every day, he felt improvement in his body. He had been constantly checking the growth of Chakra, and the longer it took, the slower it increased, which increased his belief that Chakra was trying to match his Qi. He already had plans to resume his physical training after fully recovering. He lost a lot of muscle mass, which is not good for a Martial Artist. He also made plans with Tsunade for her to teach him to use Chakra to create "spells," as he calls ninjutsus. The days were peaceful. He spent most of the time talking to Tsunade or playing with Shizune. Sometimes, the three of them went out for a walk, had something to eat, or bought something. Yujin still had a considerable amount of money, although he was worried it wouldn''t last long. One day, however, while the three were having fun at Yujin''s house, someone knocked on the door, something very rare. Tsunade went to check, and it was someone from her family with a message. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Upon hearing the messenger''s words, Tsunade frowned. After explaining to Yujin that she had a family meeting to attend, she left Shizune with him and left. *** In the main building of the Senju complex, where meetings usually took place, the entire family was gathered, including Mito Uzumaki, Tsunade''s grandmother, who had been in seclusion in recent years in a mansion on the complex. The woman is a legend in the ninja world as one of the best fuinjutsu practitioners, the jinchuriki of the nine-tailed beast, and the wife of the also legendary First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Due to old age, she had been isolated in the clan for the past few years, but her presence at the meeting spoke volumes about its importance, making Tsunade nervous. Next to Mito Uzumaki was a girl who didn''t seem to be more than twelve years old, with beautiful red hair. She seemed extremely nervous. Tsunade had met her several times before, and she knew she was a distant relative from Uzushiogakure, a hidden village far from Konoha. Her name is Kushina Uzumaki. She also knew that the girl was sent to the village to become the next Jinchuriki of the nine tails after Mito''s death. The girl''s presence at this important meeting, alongside Mito, her nervous expression, and the solemnity of the meeting, made Tsunade have a bad feeling. The meeting began, and Mito spoke most of the time. As the most important person in the room, she took control of the meeting. She began by talking about her life, the journey from Uzushiogakure to becoming Hashirama''s wife. She shared some details about her relationship with Hashirama and the founding of Konoha, among other important details. Many of the details most people in the room didn''t know, such as the fact that the Jinchuriki system was devised by her and the First Hokage together, and how she volunteered to become the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox because she believed she was the only one capable of it. The meeting was long, and Tsunade was internally struggling with what all this meant. The other people in the room also seemed to already know what the meeting was about. Everyone had heavy expressions, and some were silently crying. Kushina cried the most, tears almost never stopping as she listened to Mito speak. The meeting stretched for three hours of important information. Everyone in the room stored the information in their minds because they knew it was Mito preparing them for the future. Most of what she said was information that only she and a few select members of those present in the meeting knew. Even Tsunade, with her position in the clan, didn''t know most of the things. Finally, the woman fell silent. The room was silent too. The sound of a deep sigh echoed in the room, and the woman finally spoke in a low, slow voice. "I will die in the next few days." Although she spoke in a low voice, everyone heard. The heavy atmosphere in the room became even heavier. What everyone feared would happen was happening. "I apologize for calling you here to listen to a dying woman speak for so long. I just wanted you to know all these things; it may be important in the future. I feel my time is ending, so I have made preparations to perform the ritual in two days. Kushina will succeed me and become the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox, and I wanted to ask all of you to take care of her afterward. It''s not easy being a Jinchuriki, especially the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox, and she''s still just a child. She came from Uzushiogakure to succeed me, and she will remain in the village after the ritual, so take care of her. She is important to the village and to the Senju clan, and she deserves all the support from the Senju clan afterward." Everyone in the room bowed to Mito''s words, accepting them in their hearts. They vowed to protect Kushina. Tsunade had been holding back tears throughout the entire meeting, in denial of what she was witnessing, but finally couldn''t hold back anymore. After all, Mito was one of the few close relatives of her still alive. She was very close to Mito, especially after the death of her parents, so the omen of Mito''s death shocked her completely. She knew that Mito didn''t have many years left, but it was still shocking when it was actually about to happen. Tsunade also bowed to Mito, but the tears didn''t stop. In the room, it was a common sight; many were also crying. Mito is an important figure in the family, loved by all. Her death will shake the foundations of the Senju clan. After the meeting, Mito left the room with Kushina, walking normally as if she wasn''t on the brink of death. Tsunade quickly followed her to her house, in silence the entire time, deep in thought. When they reached Mito''s house, Tsunade helped her sit on the edge of the bed and asked. "Grandma, can I see your condition? Maybe I can save you." Mito smiled gently at Tsunade. With a hand gesture, she called her closer and caressed the head of the girl who was on the verge of crying again. "Oh, my girl, my sweet Tsunade. If there''s any regret in my life, it''s that I''m leaving at this difficult moment for you, causing another wound in your tired and hurt little heart." Tsunade cried and cried on Mito''s chest, looking like a little girl, not one of the most important women in the village. Mito gently stroked Tsunade''s head and back, as if she were a mother trying to make her daughter stop crying. Tsunade''s tears, however, simply didn''t end. Kushina was also crying beside them. "Your parents, Nawaki, and I love you very much." Mito kept saying words of comfort. Although there was a smile on Mito''s face, she was about to cry too, seeing Tsunade cry so much. She knew that her death wouldn''t be easy for Tsunade after everything that happened to her. She was almost superficially recovering from Dan''s death when this new blow happened in her life. "Grandma, are you sure I can''t do anything? I am the best medic in the village. Let me examine you, please." Tsunade was practically begging Mito. "I am not sick. My body simply can''t take it anymore. I am old, and I have used all the strength in my body to keep the fox inside it, but I can''t take it anymore." Tsunade took Mito''s pulse and tried to examine her, but her words were confirmed shortly after. There was no other way. Chapter 18: Mito Uzumaki II "Bring them here. I want to see them." Tsunade was heading back to Yujin''s apartment. For some reason, Mito wanted to see the man who had been with her for the past few months, as well as her future great-granddaughter. On the way, Tsunade walked slowly, lost in thought. At that moment, she felt powerless. It was as if she was about to faint. She felt her strength rapidly draining with every step she took, as if she was walking towards an abyss. It wasn''t just Mito''s imminent death, but how her entire life had been up to that point ¨C a constant stream of deaths of people she loved. It was as if, no matter what she did, just by existing, she cursed the people she loved to death. This filled her with fear. She felt the urge to run away, to do what Yujin did ¨C isolate herself on some mountain and live alone, without forming bonds with anyone, and consequently, not getting hurt when those bonds were severed by the reaper. It was so much pain, and she felt like she was on an irreversible path. The heart of the most powerful woman in the village was closing, on the verge of preventing anyone from entering it for the rest of her life. It was under these conditions that she arrived at Yujin''s apartment. She tried to compose herself as much as possible before entering, but anyone could feel how desolate she was. When she opened the door, a sight that finally considerably calmed her greeted her. It was late in the night, and Yujin was sitting on the floor with Shizune sleeping peacefully on his lap. The sight of him smiling while gently stroking the girl''s head was the most wonderful thing Tsunade had ever seen. For a few moments, it was as if all the emotional fatigue she was feeling disappeared. She approached him, which finally caught Yujin''s attention. When she saw his smile quickly fade, Tsunade started crying without even realizing it. She knelt beside Yujin and grabbed the sleeve of his shirt. Yujin''s expressions slowly transitioned. From a smile to confusion, and then he finally realized the gravity of the situation. When he felt his sleeve being pulled by her, he held his breath upon realizing how fragile she was. Without saying anything, he pulled her into a tight hug, and Tsunade couldn''t take it anymore and started crying quietly. Yujin didn''t say anything; he just held her tightly, wanting to convey that he was there for her. *** The two stayed embraced for hours. Yujin said nothing, and neither did Tsunade. Even after the tears dried up, she continued hugging him. When she finally felt she regained some of her strength, Tsunade pulled away from Yujin and wiped her face. Yujin saw Tsunade''s swollen eyes and sighed, feeling the pain in her heart. Seeing her in this state was painful for him. He preferred to see her smiling, something that rarely happened in the past few days. Although she smiled all the time, the genuine smiles were rare. Dan''s death still lingered in her mind, constantly draining her energy. Whatever happened, it was equally painful, and it was causing Tsunade to almost collapse. Yujin didn''t know how to approach the subject or comfort her. He spent the entire time he was hugging her searching for words to say, but couldn''t find the right ones. Tsunade remained silent for some time. She was preparing to speak, but it was so painful that even talking was difficult. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "My grandmother... she''s going to die soon. She''s very old, can''t carry the burden of the fox anymore." Yujin knew about Tsunade''s grandmother; she came up quite often in their conversations about when she was younger. She mentioned a few times how Mito became an important support for her after her parents'' death. No wonder she was so fragile at the moment ¨C Mito meant a lot to Tsunade. Yujin didn''t know what the "fox" was about, but he ignored it for now. "That''s just..." ... ... Tsunade didn''t know what else to say. "She means a lot to you; I can see the pain you''re feeling. It''s a big blow for you." Tsunade made a crying face, but no tears fell; she had none left. "It''s so unfair. As if the world conspires to take away people I love from me. If she dies... I won''t have anyone left." Tsunade''s frustration was building up; she wanted to cry but couldn''t ¨C there were no more tears. Seeing her in this state, Yujin approached slowly and touched his forehead to hers. They stayed like that for some time. "My mother used to do this when I cried a lot. She said I calmed down immediately." Tsunade did calm down when she heard Yujin''s words. She took several deep breaths. "You''re right; it''s unfair what''s happening to you, but I want to remind you that you''re not alone." Yujin then pulled away and pointed with his eyes to the angel sleeping on his lap. Tsunade watched Shizune sleeping and remembered that she promised to become her mother. This made her want to cry again, but this time for a different reason. "No more tears; you have none left to shed." Yujin smiled at her, trying to comfort her as much as possible, and Tsunade remained silent, watching the girl sleeping. *** It was late at dawn, and Yujin put Shizune in the bed. He then took out alcohol, and the two began to drink a little. Yujin managed to control it so that they wouldn''t get drunk. While they drank, Tsunade began to tell about Mito. About her life story, her marriage to the First Hokage, her abilities, about the Nine-Tailed Fox. At one point in the story, Yujin asked about how Mito was feeling. It couldn''t be easy knowing she was about to die. The question silenced Tsunade. "... I didn''t even think to ask. Of course, it must be difficult knowing you''re about to die, but I was so caught up in my despair that I didn''t even think about it." Tsunade was lost in thought. She then looked at Yujin and said. "You opened my eyes now. She''s also suffering a lot, and she comforted me. I should have been there for her, to comfort her, but in the end, I was the one who was comforted." "It''s normal to prioritize our feelings first. Empathy is the ability to feel and understand what the other person is feeling. But to understand what the other person is feeling, we need to understand our own feelings first. Mito is your grandmother; she will always see you as a little girl. She must have had plenty of time to sort out her feelings about her own death. Not that it makes everything easier." Tsunade nodded slowly, agreeing with his words. "But I should have realized this earlier. I feel horrible now." "The important thing is that you realized it, and you can fix it. You still have time." Tsunade nodded, thanking Yujin. "Thank you, Yujin. You noticed, and that''s important." "And about the girl who will become the new host of the fox? It must be difficult for a child to suddenly find out she''ll have a monster inside her." Again, Tsunade was caught off guard. She looked at Yujin silently, wondering how she didn''t realize this before. "... I envy your wisdom, Yujin. You really are..." Tsunade never even thought about Kushina, even when she found out she was going to be the Jinchuriki for the first time. Although she felt sorry for the girl, in her head, Mito would live for many more years, and so she would only have to bear the burden of the Nine-Tailed Fox when she grew up. With the news of Mito''s imminent death, she was so desperate that she not only didn''t notice Mito''s feelings but also didn''t realize what a cruel fate the twelve-year-old girl was about to face. Especially when she remembered how sad and desolate Kushina seemed to feel about Mito''s imminent death. She had been crying the whole time during the meeting and even afterward. "You help me realize things I never noticed..." "According to what you told me, the fox can go out of control at any time, and it only doesn''t happen with Mito because she is powerful. Isn''t it dangerous for a child to carry such a heavy burden?" "Yes, but there''s no way around it; Kushina is the most suitable for it. Not just anyone can carry the Nine-Tailed Fox. It took many years of searching before they finally discovered that she could be the host." Yujin nodded, feeling sorry for Kushina. "If it weren''t for you, I probably would never realize that Kushina is going through such a difficult time. In fact, if it weren''t for you, I would have left the village a long time ago, and probably wouldn''t witness all this. I wouldn''t be here to see my grandmother one last time or to be with her in this difficult time. Thank you, Yujin." Yujin smiled upon hearing that. Tsunade is finally feeling better. And it''s not because the pain is less, but because she momentarily stopped thinking about her own pain and is thinking about others'' pain. She realized that it''s not just her who is suffering and that she needs to be strong to be a support for Mito and Kushina in this difficult time. Chapter 19: Mito Uzumaki III "I don''t even know how many times I''ve cried in front of you anymore." Tsunade smiled bitterly as she remembered that it had happened a lot since she met Yujin. "I bet you see me as a crybaby." "You would bet and lose all your money, that''s not how I see you." Yujin took another sip of sake and smiled at her. He thought about the past few days when she took care of him after what happened on the full moon day. "I only met you at a difficult time in your life, I know that. The way people in the village see you, call you, and greet you is more than enough proof of what kind of person you are. You are strong, Tsunade, but sometimes you forget that." She just continued drinking in silence, head bowed, preventing Yujin from seeing the expression on her face. After a while, she asked in a soft voice. "My grandmother wants to see you and Shizune. Do you mind?" Yujin shook his head and replied after taking another sip. "No. In the morning, when Shizune wakes up, we''ll go see her." *** They didn''t sleep. They drank until morning, and that''s when Yujin put an end to the drinking session. When Shizune woke up, the three of them left the apartment and headed to Mito''s mansion. Upon entering the mansion, Yujin noticed that the place was filled with people. Everyone seemed genuinely sad and spoke in hushed tones to each other. Another thing he also noticed was how heavy the security was. There were many guards everywhere, and he bet there were many more he didn''t see because of his weakened condition. No wonder she was the most important woman in the clan. Her death would have unpredictable consequences. Shizune was extremely well-behaved as Tsunade patiently explained that it was an important day. The three were quickly accommodated in an empty waiting room as Mito was meeting with some clan members. The imminent death of Mito was only disclosed to the most important people in the village, but that was enough to fill the not-so-large mansion with clan and village members. Tsunade was even informed that the Hokage would pay a visit tomorrow. The reason for keeping the information confidential was that Mito''s death was an opportunity for enemies, especially now during the war, to launch an attack. Mito, because of the Nine-Tailed Fox, could make enemies apprehensive. Her death would mark a turbulent time in the village, susceptible to attacks, especially right after sealing the fox in Kushina. Yujin realized once again how important Tsunade was as all the people waiting to speak with Mito ended up briefly talking to her. When some people left after a brief conversation with Tsunade, Yujin asked in a low voice. "Everyone seems interested in knowing about Kushina." Tsunade nodded slowly. She also noticed that everyone who spoke to her was asking about Kushina. "I think they want to know my opinion on what to do with her. My grandmother was the wife of the First Hokage and a very powerful kunoichi, so no one ever questioned the presence of the fox in the village; there was never any danger. The same cannot be said for Kushina. The fox seal is not perfect, so the girl will face challenges adapting. I think they are concerned that the fox might go out of control within the village." She paused in her explanation, frowned, considering the implications, and then continued. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Perhaps some are also interested in the influence she will have in the future if she manages to control the power of the fox." "And what would they do in that case?" Tsunade considered for a moment what to answer and ultimately sighed and said. "Marriage proposals." Yujin furrowed his brow at hearing that but didn''t say anything. It was the first time he witnessed politics being played in the village. Not being experienced in this area, he was surprised. More people came to visit Tsunade, and two hours after their arrival, they finally got to meet the legendary Mito Uzumaki. She was an elderly woman wearing a kimono. She had the same diamond-shaped symbol on her forehead that Tsunade had, something Yujin immediately noticed. "Grandma, how are you feeling?" The woman looked visibly tired. She was on the verge of death and still had to meet people who came to visit her. "I am fine... Tired, but fine." Tsunade wanted to say something, but after hesitating for a moment, she gave up. She then pulled Shizune closer and introduced her. "This is Shizune, Dan''s niece. I decided to adopt her after some thought. She has no one else in this world, only me." As she said that, Tsunade realized how true her words were, and she once again acknowledged Yujin''s wisdom. While she was despairing over Mito''s imminent death, feeling like she would be alone, he reminded her that she had Shizune. At that moment, she also realized that Shizune only had her, strengthening her determination to protect and care for the girl. "Good morning, grandma. My name is Shizune, and I am four years old." Shizune was extremely polite, earning a small smile from the elderly woman. "What a polite and cute girl, my great-granddaughter. Come, give me a hug." Shizune hugged the elderly woman gently. The woman had a smile the entire time, easily accepting her great-granddaughter. They talked for a few minutes, with Tsunade joining the conversation from time to time. When asked what she wanted to be when she grew up, Shizune replied that she wanted to be as strong as Tsunade, earning points with the elderly woman, who was very proud of her granddaughter and now proud of her great-granddaughter. A few minutes later, Mito kindly asked Shizune to wait outside as she had something to discuss with Tsunade and Yujin. "It''s a pity I won''t be able to see her grow up." That was the first thing Mito said when Shizune was no longer present. She sighed, and her mind wandered for a few seconds, lost in thoughts. When Tsunade saw her like that, she finally felt Mito''s sadness palpably, which the elderly woman had been hiding so well until that moment. "Grandma..." Tsunade began to say something, but she just didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know what to say to someone facing death. She tried to find words, but couldn''t find the right ones. Mito finally snapped out of her thoughts, and the first thing she saw was Tsunade''s almost tearful face. "Don''t cry, my girl. I found out I was about to die a month ago; I''ve had time to make peace with my death. We will all die one day, and I have few regrets." Tsunade held back the tears; she knew she couldn''t cry this time, so she asked. "What are your concerns? I will take care of them." Mito was surprised by Tsunade''s words. She didn''t expect that from her. "Well... There''s you. I know you''re going through a tough time because of Dan, and this is happening almost at the same time. I can feel how much you''re suffering, and it hurts me inside." Tsunade quickly shook her head and replied. "I''ll be fine. And no matter what, you''re also suffering." "Tsunade, you have to understand one thing. Death is not painful for the one who dies, but for those who remain. I found out about my death before it came. I''ve had time for this. I''ve lived a lot... I had a wonderful life. I was fulfilled as a kunoichi, as a wife, as a mother, as a grandmother, and now as a great-grandmother. I''ve been very happy, so although I still have some regrets, it''s normal. It''s impossible to have a perfect life. The ones who will suffer from my death are the ones who stay, the people who love me." Tsunade didn''t know what to say. She bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly but didn''t know what to say or do. "What else worries you?" "Not being able to see Shizune grow up, nor see you start a family." Mito briefly looked at Yujin but didn''t say anything and got lost in thoughts again, thinking about the future of Tsunade and Shizune. "There''s Kushina too. She hasn''t stopped crying for days. She won''t have any more relatives in the village. She will receive the fox and will have a difficult life. The villagers won''t be kind to the Nine-Tailed Fox Jinchuriki out of fear of what might happen if it goes out of control. She has no friends her age, and I heard some children talk badly about her because of her beautiful red hair. Children can be so cruel..." The elderly woman sighed and looked at Tsunade. "Can you take care of her when I''m gone? The fox is a monster that harbors a lot of hatred. To counteract hatred, you need love. If Kushina harbors hatred for the village in her heart and grows up feeding that hatred, the chances of the fox going out of control in the future are high. It''s a concern of mine about what might happen. She needs someone to love and protect her, and you are the only one who can do that." Tsunade quickly nodded, promptly agreeing to Mito''s request. "Alright, I will take care of her like a sister and protect her. I promise that, no matter what happens, I won''t let the fox go out of control." Upon hearing Tsunade''s words, Mito visibly became more comfortable. It was evident that it was a great concern of hers, and Tsunade''s promise reassured her. Chapter 20: Echoes Across Time Finally, Mito focused on Yujin. Due to the Nine-Tailed Fox, she was highly sensitive to emotions, allowing her to immediately sense how calm the man in front of her truly was. He appeared concerned, but it didn''t seem to affect him much, as if the emotions he was feeling at that moment didn''t impact his body or actions. That was the impression Mito had of Yujin. As someone of importance, even though Mito kept herself isolated in her mansion, she was always informed about the village''s events through intelligence reports delivered to her. Therefore, she knew many things that Yujin had done since arriving in the village. It could be said that even before meeting him, Mito already had an understanding of him, and that''s why she only needed one encounter to better grasp the existence of this person. When she noticed Mito''s attention on him, Yujin stepped forward and greeted her. He made his right hand into a fist and placed it in front of his body horizontally. The other hand, he placed over the fist. Leaning forward 30 degrees, he closed his eyes and spoke. "Greetings, madam. My name is Yujin, a close friend of Tsunade. Pleasure to meet you." Mito smiled gently in response to his greetings. "Strange way to greet someone. I''ve never seen anything like it before. What do the fist and palm signify?" Yujin realized that when he raised his fist and palm, some presences around the room seemed ready to move. They were analyzing every move of his with extreme caution. Perhaps because of this, Mito wanted to know more about Yujin''s unusual way of greeting, maybe to reassure the bodyguards nearby. "This is called Baoquan Li, and this greeting has many different meanings. It is commonly used by people from my homeland as a sign of respect among Martial Artists. One of the meanings is that the fist represents the strength, power, and Martial Arts of the person greeting, while the palm covering the fist signifies control over that strength. It means that, no matter how strong our Martial Arts might be, we must always have control over it because uncontrolled strength is a danger to people." Mito seemed surprised by the explanation, curiosity evident on her face. She asked, "Baoquan Li? Interesting, I''ve never seen anything like this before. What other meanings could this gesture have?" "Another meaning is how the fist signifies your skills as a fighter, and the palm signifies your knowledge. It indicates that the more knowledge you have, the more you learn, the greater control you will have over your skills. Therefore, this greeting is a respectful way to greet someone. Other meanings include Yin and Yang, and the necessary harmony to keep them under control." Mito observed Yujin''s hands carefully and could understand the profound meanings behind this greeting, which fascinated her. "Even at this age, and on the brink of death, I learn new things, fascinating." She smiled gently, surprising Tsunade. She did not expect that just a few words from Yujin could make the elderly woman so happy. She was once again amazed by Yujin''s wisdom. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The old woman spent a few seconds digesting the new knowledge before finally turning her attention back to Yujin and speaking. "You are special. I don''t know exactly what is special about you, but I can feel something from you that I''ve never felt from anyone in my entire life. Where are you from?" Yujin expected this question, so he answered smoothly. "I cannot answer that question, I apologize. I have spent the last few months pondering exactly that. I come from a place entirely different from here, so I don''t know if it''s another world or still within this world, but in other lands. Although the language is the same, the writing is completely different." Mito was surprised again, not expecting this response. For a few seconds, she wondered if Yujin was lying, but after analyzing his and Tsunade''s expressions, she believed what he said, although not entirely. "What is the writing like in the place you come from? I have traveled a lot in my youth and accumulated much knowledge; perhaps I may recognize it." Yujin took a paper and pen from a table in the room and began writing some symbols. When he was done, he showed the paper to the old woman, who was surprised, this time truly believing in Yujin. "This is... ancient." "Grandma, do you know this language?" The old woman nodded slowly as she analyzed the writing in front of her. "Yes... I''ve seen this before. Years ago, Hashirama found a cave with these symbols written on the walls. After much analysis and research with experts, it was discovered to be an ancient language from over a thousand years ago. I only recognize some of these symbols because they are also used in Fuinjutsu, and that''s why I studied them extensively. I never thought I''d see them again. Many of these symbols are also the same as our writing, so Hashirama had a theory that it was the language that originated our current language." The old woman then looked at Yujin, trying to reassess the existence of this person. This revelation gave the old woman many theories about him that sent shivers down her spine. The implications were staggering. "What do you know about these symbols? If you can, please tell me." Yujin was immediately interested in what the old woman had to say, but she simply analyzed the symbols for some time, almost ignoring his question. Minutes later, she slowly got up from the bed and went to the bookshelf in the room. Taking one of the books, she returned to the bed and handed it to Yujin. He opened the book and found several symbols similar to his language. Tsunade read the book next to him, and minutes later, she spoke softly. "It''s a book analyzing the symbols you saw in the cave?" "Yes. Some symbols persist in our language to this day. Others are part of the Uzumaki clan''s Fuinjutsu. But most are completely unknown; I could only speculate about their meaning. But with Yujin, maybe we can fully unravel them." Yujin tried to read the book, but he couldn''t, so he turned the pages and found some extremely realistic drawn images. "These drawings are very good." Tsunade looked at the "drawings" and explained, "They are photos of the cave, not drawings." After Tsunade explained what photos were, Yujin looked closely at the photos, and his expression gradually turned pale. The more he read what was written on the cave walls, the paler his expression became, surprising Tsunade and Mito. Yujin took the paper on which he had written Mito''s words, placed the photos and the paper side by side, and analyzed both. Tsunade, who was intrigued by his behavior, also observed, and her expression slowly turned pale. It took her a while to realize, but when she did, she couldn''t help but be astonished. Mito was confused, watching the expressions of the two. "What happened?" Yujin was so speechless that he sat in silence for a moment, analyzing the photos as much as he could. A few minutes later, he handed the photos and the paper to Mito, who examined both side by side. She realized faster than Tsunade and was equally surprised. "The writing... It''s very similar. It must be a coincidence, right?" Yujin remained silent for a few moments, then shook his head and replied. "No, my name is written on the wall." "But what does that mean then?" Mito''s brain stopped working for a moment. The implications were too absurd to even consider. Yujin took a deep breath and stated his conclusion. "Perhaps... I traveled to the future?" Chapter 21: Mystery The shock in response to Yujin''s words was not insignificant. Mito and Tsunade were still trying to understand the situation, and Yujin quickly reached an absurd conclusion. He reached this conclusion because he could read what was written on the walls of the cave. The fact that the handwriting was the same as his, and it was signed by him, was just enough to confirm the written content. "Are you sure you wrote this?" Tsunade took a deep breath and asked in a trembling voice. Yujin nodded slowly and replied flatly. "I never wrote this, and I would never write something like this. It''s blasphemy. But the handwriting is mine, the content is something only I would know, and it has my signature below, so it''s hard to deny." He seemed irritated by the written content; Tsunade had never seen him like this. At the same time, she could sense confusion in his voice. Mito could sense Yujin''s emotions even more easily and knew he wasn''t lying, making the situation even more absurd. "What does it say? You said only you would know." Yujin looked at Tsunade in silence for a few seconds, then took the photo and began to read aloud. ''I leave these words for anyone who wants to inherit my martial arts. There are thirteen caves like this scattered throughout the world; find them. Collect all the fragments, and you will have my complete martial arts. To find the caves, I will use riddles to test you. Intelligence and determination will be necessary. This is cave number five. Below are the riddles for caves six and four, as well as fragment five. ... ... ... 43rd Grandmaster of Yin-Yang Harmony school, Yi Yujin, the God of Martial Arts.'' The more he read, the more Yujin''s voice conveyed the anger he was feeling at that moment. What blasphemy!!! There was so much wrong with what was written that Yujin didn''t even know where to begin. "Are these caves a way to choose a disciple? Is that what I understand." Tsunade tried to deduce the meaning, choosing her words carefully not to further infuriate Yujin. She didn''t understand why he was so furious, but she knew it was better to tread carefully. "Maybe. But I have never done anything like this before, and I never would. Disciples are important and should be chosen carefully. Turning it into a game is the last thing I would do. It disrespects the past Grandmasters as well as disrespects my skills and reputation. I would never do that!" Yujin respects his master a lot, as well as the masters who came before. He, better than anyone, knows how deep the martial art he learned is. Although he doesn''t like to boast, he has never seen a martial art so profound where, even after becoming a Grandmaster, he is still constantly improving, as if there is no end to his progress. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Typically, after a martial artist achieves the rank of Grandmaster, they start refining and enhancing the skills they have developed, further strengthening their expertise You can try to teach these skills to others, and others may even learn, but it is very difficult, as reaching Grandmaster level depends a lot on the person''s understanding of where they will go in their martial arts. That''s why there is no "stage" above Grandmaster. After Grandmaster, it is highly subjective, each with a different understanding. While before Grandmaster, there is a method to reach that level with training and skills created by martial artists of the past, after that, it depends a lot on the person. But Yujin''s martial arts are different. He can still perfect it, as if there is no limit to the level he could reach. Because of this, the creation of his own skills is still in the early stages; he has not completely perfected the skills he learned from his master. And it''s also because of this that... ''Wait!'' Yujin quickly grabbed the photos again to read more carefully. ''Yi Yujin? The God of Martial Arts?'' Tsunade was finishing noting down what Yujin had translated from the walls of the cave when she noticed his strange reaction. She approached and saw that he was again looking at the photos of the cave. "What happened? Did you find out anything else?" "It doesn''t make sense... It doesn''t make sense... How could I write this?" Yujin muttered softly, as if he couldn''t hear Tsunade''s question. She looked at Mito, as if searching for what to do, but the old woman just smiled. After several minutes, Tsunade finally caught Yujin''s attention, and he responded. "I found something. Actually, several things. First, as I mentioned, I don''t remember writing these things in this cave; let''s establish that. Second, the content of the so-called ''fragment'' is indeed a fragment. It includes various concepts of my martial arts and concepts that I created myself. There''s even a passage talking briefly about a martial art I''m currently creating. The passage briefly talks about things about this incomplete martial art that I hadn''t even thought of. There are also basic skills from my martial arts school. It''s basically a basic guide to the skills of my martial arts school, mixed with philosophical and skill concepts that I haven''t finished creating yet." The more he explained, the more bizarre Yujin felt as he let his thoughts come out of his mouth. It is truly inexplicable what was written in this cave. He is almost starting to believe that he wrote it all, even though he doesn''t remember. There are things written that he didn''t even know, such as his incomplete martial art, which makes everything even more confusing. Although there was no complete explanation of the martial art, it was enough to scare him. "Third, the name that is written. I don''t have a surname. I became an orphan at six. I don''t know if I didn''t know or if I forgot at some point, but when I realized it, I didn''t have a surname. My master didn''t give me a surname either because it''s customary in our martial arts school to inherit the ''Yi'' surname when we completely master the martial arts, something my master didn''t achieve. I am still a little far from completely mastering my abilities, so I have not inherited that surname, and therefore, I would never use it." Tsunade didn''t know what to say when she heard this. It didn''t make sense. If Yujin wrote it, and there is a lot of evidence that he did, why doesn''t he remember? Why would he use a surname that wasn''t his? Why would he know things that the current Yujin doesn''t know? She couldn''t imagine any situation where this would make sense. "Fourth, and last. At the end, it says ''God of Martial Arts.'' That is a famous title in my world. Only one person in history has inherited that title, and it''s not me, although my master believed that one day I would achieve that title. The person who achieved that title lived two hundred years before I was even born, and his name wasn''t ''Yujin.'' In addition to writing a surname I shouldn''t be using, I also wrote a title that is not mine. I would never do that!" Although he said that, Yujin was already treating it as if he had written the words in the cave. Deep down, he knew he wrote it, even though he didn''t remember. After many minutes in silence, Yujin finally took a deep breath and apologized deeply to Tsunade and Mito. "I apologize. I got so absorbed in this enigma that I forgot that this meeting is not about me or what this cave means, but about you." Mito again looked at Yujin''s hands making the Baoquan Li gesture for a few seconds, then looked into Yujin''s sincere eyes with a gentle smile. "No problem, all of this is fascinating. I''ll leave this world tomorrow, but I don''t mind leaving with an enigma to ponder in the other world. Although for you, it must be something stressful since it involves you directly, for me, it''s just another mystery among the many I''ve seen in this world during all the time I''ve lived. Although this mystery is the most extraordinary of all I''ve seen." In the end, the old woman chuckled softly to try to dissolve the tense atmosphere in the room. Chapter 22: Uzumaki Kushina Yujin quickly bid farewell to the elderly woman and left the room. Mito asked him to call Shizune to come in, and that''s what he did as he exited. After leaving the mansion, Yujin chose a secluded place to think. It was a kind of garden on the mansion grounds, with a small lake and some flowers and plants. He sat on a bench in the garden, lost in thought. The cave was too bizarre of a mystery for him to unravel in just a few minutes of contemplation. To avoid disrupting Tsunade and Mito''s meeting, he left the room. He knew that, due to the elderly woman''s imminent death, every minute, every second, was crucial for the two of them. While silently contemplating, some birds appeared nearby and started flying around as if searching for something. Yujin noticed the movement of the birds and smiled, finally finding something he understood. He looked at the ground and, after a few seconds, with a quick arm movement, grabbed a handful of soil. Opening his hand, the soil trickled through his fingers, and three earthworms appeared in his hand, wriggling slowly. With a lift of his hand, he presented the worms in the direction of the birds. The birds circled the air a bit more and finally landed on Yujin''s hand. They were two small gray birds. The two birds took the worms and flew back to their nest. The whole event was witnessed by a red-haired girl who was nearby, lost in thought. Yujin''s actions were incomprehensible to Kushina. She was trying to clear her mind by taking a stroll in the garden and saw all of his actions from start to finish. How did he find where the worms were? How did he make the birds accept the worms he was offering? She had tried feeding birds before, and none had ever landed on her hand. At most, when she threw food on the ground, the birds approached cautiously. His actions were very strange. Driven by curiosity, she approached Yujin and asked. "Hey, mister, how did you do that?" Yujin looked at the red-haired girl and smiled. It wasn''t hard to deduce who she was; her red hair was more than enough. "Mister? I''m only 24 years old." Kushina pouted and replied. "Then I''ll call you Onii-san." "Onissan? Well... as long as it''s not an insult." Kushina was confused by his reaction but decided to overlook it and asked. "How did you do that with the birds? You picked up worms without even searching through the earth, and the birds promptly came down to get them without being afraid of you." The girl seemed very curious; her eyes sparkled like gems. Yujin smiled. If Tsunade saw this smile, she would say he was about to do something mischievous. Although Yujin is usually serious with adults, he can be quite playful when dealing with children. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "I knew where the worms were because I heard them. The birds approached without fear because I communicated with them and told them I wouldn''t harm them." "It''s impossible to hear worms; they don''t talk. And it''s also impossible to talk to animals." Kushina pouted again and retorted, clearly dissatisfied with his answer. Yujin smiled at the girl''s pouting, finding her reaction amusing. "There are ninja magics capable of releasing dragons of fire from their mouths, and you tell me it''s impossible to create magic that can talk to animals?" "Magic? Well... there''s a girl who studied with me at the academy who can talk to a dog, so maybe it''s not impossible..." Kushina seemed confused by Yujin''s response and began to seriously consider it. Quickly, however, she found a loophole in his answer. "Maybe I believe the bird part, but what about the worm? I didn''t hear anything, and worms don''t talk." Yujin laughed loudly at her response. It took her longer than he thought to realize that. "But of course, worms don''t talk." "No, wait, so you didn''t hear the worms? Then how did you find them?" Kushina seemed genuinely confused. Yujin''s laughter made her realize that maybe he was teasing her, but the bird part made sense. Maybe he really communicated with the birds to make them accept the worms. What didn''t make sense was how he located the worms. "Worms don''t need to talk for me to hear them. When they burrow in the ground, they make a sound. It''s a very small, almost indiscernible noise, but it''s possible to locate them by the sound if your hearing is very good." The girl nodded slowly, as if she had finally understood, but Yujin wasn''t finished. "I don''t need to hear them, actually. Although they are very small, they are still living beings. I can sense their presence, even though I need to make a bit of effort." "And how do you do that?" Kushina''s eyes sparkled; she had never heard of such an ability. Yujin continued to answer seriously, without trying any more jokes. "Communion with nature. When you reach Harmony, it becomes easy for you to feel the vitality of everything in this world. From the grass on the ground to the trees in the forest. From the crawling or jumping insects to the animals and people. Everything in this world that has life emits vitality. Whether through breathing, warmth, scent, or the sounds it makes... Just by being alive, you emit countless signals. When you are in communion with nature, you can easily feel these signals, allowing you to understand everything in your surroundings as if you merge with the nature around you." Kushina''s eyes at that moment seemed like real stars, shining so brightly. She had never heard of this. It seemed too mystical for her, as if it were not of this world. "And that''s why the birds landed on my hand. I don''t need to communicate with them. To them, I am part of nature, like a tree. They know I am alive, breathing, and can move, but my intentions are as clear to them as a tree''s intentions. They know I wouldn''t harm them." Seeing how impressed the girl was, Yujin was satisfied. He loves to impress children. He feels like he brings something meaningful to their lives every time he amazes them. *** While Yujin enjoyed chatting with Kushina, in the ninja academy, the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was talking to a pale man with golden eyes. "Yujin. What do you think of him?" The most powerful man in the village was currently smoking his pipe, leaning back in his chair and talking with one of his disciples, Orochimaru. "He''s dangerous, that''s all I can say at the moment." "You''ve only seen him a few times, and that''s your assessment? I didn''t expect that from you." Hiruzen was surprised by Orochimaru''s evaluation. "I don''t know what to tell you, Sensei. The few times I saw him from a distance, I felt shivers all over my body. For some reason, even though he never looked in my direction, I believe he knew I was watching him; it was a bizarre feeling." Hiruzen nodded slowly, as if understanding Orochimaru''s explanation, and he did understand. He had already sent three different Anbu to keep an eye on Yujin. The first two had the same impression; only the third one didn''t feel it. From this, Hiruzen knew that Yujin had learned to ignore the surveillance placed on him. Orochimaru''s impression was not wrong. "Jiraya, who had contact with him, didn''t have such a profound impression. He thought Yujin was a civilian and only got suspicious when the sage toad from Mount Myoboku offered to teach Yujin Sage Mode. We''re at war, and his sense of awareness is weak. Maybe it''s better to leave him in Ame teaching those orphans he got interested in." Hiruzen took another puff from his pipe and then spoke to Orochimaru. "Go to the Senju compound to meet with Tsunade. Find out what you can. Talk to Yujin, and then give me a report on what you think. I can only count on you for this job." Orochimaru nodded and left the building, heading toward the Senju compound. Chapter 23: Orochimaru Orochimaru arrived at Mito''s mansion. He was aware of what was happening within the clan, so he wasn''t surprised to see so many people attempting to visit the most powerful and influential woman in the village. He briefly exchanged words with some people who tried to approach him, but as he had a mission, he didn''t engage in lengthy conversations and simply entered the mansion. Upon learning that Mito was in a meeting with Tsunade, he inquired about Yujin and found out that he had gone towards the garden behind the mansion. Orochimaru headed to the location and found Yujin engaged in a lively conversation with Kushina. Again, he felt Yujin''s attention on him for a moment but wasn''t intimidated and approached. ''He''s already getting close to the next Jinchuuriki? This is suspicious. What does he aim to gain from this?'' In Orochimaru''s mind, Yujin, a stranger, was trying to approach influential people in the village for some reason¡ªwhether for money, power, or influence. After all, it was peculiar that he was close friends with Tsunade, came with her to meet Mito, and was now befriending the next Jinchuuriki. Orochimaru doesn''t believe in coincidences, especially considering the power Yujin possesses, which he estimates to be at the level of a Kage. "Well, I finally got to meet the famous Yujin." Orochimaru approached, gaining the attention of both. Yujin smiled and nodded. "Hello. I think we''ve met briefly before, haven''t we?" "No, I would know if we had met. My name is Orochimaru, and I am an old friend of Tsunade." Orochimaru confirmed that Yujin already knew about him but was not pleased. "Oh, Orochimaru. Yes, Tsunade talks a lot about you and Jiraya. Came to pay your respects to the mansion''s owner?" Yujin maintained his smile the entire time, something that unsettled Orochimaru a bit. For some reason, he could sense a hint of hostility behind that smile, though he couldn''t pinpoint the reason. "Yes, Mito-sama is one of the most important people in the village. Her passing is truly a pity." Kushina lowered her head when Mito appeared on the conversation. Observing this, Yujin placed his hand on the girl''s head, trying to comfort her. "Yes. Tsunade is busy talking with the lady right now. How about we chat while we wait for Tsunade?" Orochimaru nodded and sat next to Yujin. He wanted to initiate the conversation but didn''t expect Yujin to take the lead. "So, what was Tsunade like when she was younger?" The snake-eyed man seemed surprised by the question, not expecting Yujin to show interest in past stories. Kushina also seemed interested, lifting her head and looking at Orochimaru. "She hasn''t changed much, to be honest. She has always been an honest person, speaking her mind. One noticeable change was just her optimism that faded over the years. She was much livelier and optimistic when she was younger. Time has worked to make her more bitter." Orochimaru vividly remembered the past¡ªit was a good time. Tsunade hadn''t changed much, but she was more lively and playful when she was younger. She had an contagious energy. Unfortunately, time changes people. "I see... Understandable. She lost loved ones one after another, and now she''s about to lose her only direct blood relative." Kushina was on the verge of tears hearing about Mito, but she held back. She took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions. For some reason, she didn''t want to cry at that moment. Orochimaru observed their reactions and felt that Yujin genuinely cared about Tsunade, something he didn''t expect. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. He came from the Hokage''s office with an opinion of Yujin, thinking he was just taking advantage of the situation to get close to Tsunade, Mito, and Kushina. However, he didn''t anticipate Yujin''s genuine interest and concern. The two continued talking about Tsunade, and Kushina stood by listening, also interested in the conversation. The conversation revolved around Tsunade''s past, such as how she always lost bets they made when they were on a team under Hiruzen, and how she was teased by younger ninjas for having almost no breasts, which was a complex she had. The tables turned when she matured, and her breasts grew explosively. Yujin laughed at hearing this, finding it amusing that Tsunade once worried about her breasts not growing.
Two hours later, Tsunade came out of Mito''s room with Shizune and went to meet Yujin in the garden. Upon reaching the garden, she witnessed a peculiar sight. Yujin was seated in the middle of a bench in the garden, with Orochimaru on the left and Kushina on the right. Wondering how these three came together, she approached, and Orochimaru stood up with a smile. "Tsunade, you''ve come." "It''s your turn; my grandmother is waiting for you." "Then I''ll be going, Yujin. It was a pleasure meeting you and Kushina." Orochimaru headed towards the mansion to meet Mito. Tsunade, who saw him quickly bidding farewell, asked Yujin with a suspicious tone. "What did he come to talk to you about?" Yujin smiled upon hearing the suspicion in Tsunade''s voice. "I don''t know, I think he just wanted to get to know me. We mostly talked about you." "Oh, and what exactly did you talk about?" Seeing the two conversing, Shizune sat down next to Yujin and looked at him with puppy eyes. He knew what those eyes meant, so he started gently stroking her head. "About your past. Some funny episodes. I didn''t know you had so much bad luck, like losing fourteen bets in a row." Tsunade frowned upon hearing this but didn''t comment. She turned to Kushina, who was silent, and crouched down next to her to be at eye level. "Hey, how are you holding up?" Kushina shook her head but didn''t say anything. Although she was physically fine, mentally she was not in a good state. Yujin managed to distract her for a moment, but even during that moment, Mito''s death weighed heavily on her conscience. "Do you want to come live with me after the ritual?" Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two, and that Kushina seemed reluctant, Yujin joined the conversation. "Live with you? Do you even have a house? You''re always in my house." "Your house? You don''t even have a house; that place is mine." "Ouch, come on, there''s no need for that." Yujin smiled bitterly, amused by the banter with Tsunade. The atmosphere lightened a bit, and Yujin spoke again. "You know, Shizune might feel lonely. In the end, Tsunade is an adult; I''m sure Shizune would be very happy if you lived with her." As he spoke, Yujin pushed Shizune forward towards Kushina. The girl was only four years old, but as if cooperating with Yujin''s scheme, asked with innocent and lovable eyes capable of evoking sympathy in the most ruthless person. "Will you come live with us, Onee-chan?" Kushina felt like an arrow had pierced her heart when she heard "Onee-chan." She pulled the girl into a hug and spoke while smiling. "Oh, you''re so sweet. Of course, I''ll come live with you. You''ll be my little sister." Tsunade was flabbergasted to what just happened. The unbalanced wisdom of Yujin sparked a deep admiration within her. Seeing the smug smile on his face, she knew he had planned everything, although she didn''t know how he got Shizune to cooperate so perfectly with him. Feeling Tsunade''s gaze, Yujin looked at her and winked, satisfied with what he had done. He didn''t expect Shizune to cooperate so well. He just knew that the girl would be happy if Kushina lived with them, but he didn''t expect her to practically convince her with just a few words. "Come with Onee-chan; I''ll show you some cool things." Kushina led Shizune somewhere, and Tsunade finally sat next to Yujin with a sigh. "I can''t believe this is happening... It''s like I feel there''s something I can do, but I can''t think of anything." "It gives that impression because Mito-sama seems fine, despite being old and tired. She doesn''t seem like someone on the verge of death." Even though Tsunade didn''t explicitly state what she was talking about, Yujin could deduce and voiced his impression. When he first saw Mito and felt the vitality in her body, he didn''t sense that she was on the brink of death. In fact, he feels like she still has about twenty years of life ahead, which confuses him. "Yes. To start with, people with the Uzumaki lineage live longer than usual, but my grandmother is 78; theoretically, she would live longer. The reason she''s dying isn''t that her lifespan is over, but because of the Kyubi, the Nine-Tailed Fox. Keeping the fox sealed inside her body requires a lot of her chakra. The day she can no longer keep the fox sealed will be the day of her death. Not from old age, but because the fox will break the seal, and the process will kill her. That''s why she needs to pass the fox to someone else. If not, the fox will break the seal and destroy everything. The problem is that the process of extracting the Kyubi from her will kill her anyway." No matter how Tsunade looks at it, she sees no way out. Yujin didn''t know much about the Biju, so he asked. "Isn''t there a way to kill the fox?" "No, Bijus are immortal. Even if you kill them, they simply revive. Not to mention that I think it''s impossible to kill the fox inside my grandmother. Even if you succeed, she would probably die too, as they are connected." Yujin could only console her; there was nothing more he could do. Tsunade leaned her head on Yujin''s shoulder in silence and didn''t say anything more. Lately, this kind of intimate contact had become common between them, but neither questioned it or thought too deeply about it. Chapter 24: Mito鈥檚 concerns "My grandmother wants to see you tonight to talk about something. Just you." Yujin was surprised. He didn''t expect an invitation from Mito for a private conversation. "Alright." But he didn''t mind and was curious about what she wanted to talk about. The two continued to sit on the garden bench in silence. Tsunade leaning her head on Yujin''s shoulder, seeking emotional support. She was becoming emotionally dependent on Yujin, something he noticed but didn''t know what to do about it. As a friend, supporting her was right, but perhaps the recent events had been too harsh, making her overly dependent¡ªa temporary state, he hoped. Tsunade is a strong and independent woman. Depending on him goes against her inherent nature, something negative for her, Yujin understood. Only time will tell if this dependence is temporary or not, however. *** At night, Yujin was getting ready to meet Mito. Today, due to the private meeting with Mito, Yujin and Tsunade weren''t going to drink together, so she was at her house with Shizune. Along the way, he wondered what the meeting was about. His assumption was that it had to do with Tsunade. The mansion was quiet. The guards let Yujin in easily; they already knew he was coming. The mansion''s housekeeper led Yujin to Mito''s room and bid him farewell. "I''m coming in." Yujin announced and slowly opened the door to the room. "Come, let''s talk." Before he could fully open it, a voice came from inside, and Yujin entered completely, seeing the elderly woman sitting in a chair. In front of her, a table, a teapot, and two cups. Yujin sat in the other chair, observing the full cup in front of him. "Good evening, ma''am. I honestly didn''t expect this invitation. You''ve been receiving people all day; I bet you must be very tired." "Yes, but it''s a necessary process. My death will bring many problems to the village; it''s important to make preparations in advance. Please, drink and make yourself comfortable." Yujin took the cup and had a sip. He never really liked tea, even from the world he came from, but obviously, he wouldn''t be impolite at this moment. Seeing him drink and then look at her as if unsure what to say, Mito smiled and commented while sipping her tea. "It must be challenging to find topics to talk about with someone like me. Especially considering you might be from the past, it can''t be easy to adapt to a completely different society." "Yes... It''s difficult. This place is very different from where I came from, in terms of culture and society. I hope you don''t take offense, but where I come from, a person like you doesn''t exist. I mean, in the sense of a powerful woman with a lot of influence. Where I come from, and I don''t know if it''s another world or the past, women don''t have power. They usually stay at home, taking care of the house and children. Rare examples of powerful women are wives or concubines of Emperors or feudal lords." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Yujin paused here to take a sip of tea, then continued. "So, it''s been challenging for me to adapt to this different place, but I learn quickly. It''s not like I had a normal upbringing; I was constantly traveling, and there were different customs in different regions. I''m used to adapting." Mito nodded slightly, not feeling offended. "Maybe it''s not so different nowadays. Although women clearly have more power today, I only have my influence in the village because my husband was the First Hokage." Yujin was surprised by Mito''s words, not expecting her to speak like that. From what he heard from Tsunade, Mito is not just the wife of the First Hokage; that''s just one of her many titles. "You must be joking, ma''am. From what I''ve heard from Tsunade, your life story goes far beyond being the wife of the First Hokage. The most powerful fuinjutsu user in the history of Uzushiogakure. The one responsible for the current distribution system of Bijuus among the villages. The Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails who never went out of control. Your contributions to the village are so significant, maybe even greater than those of the First Hokage, if I may say, so I don''t believe your words, even if you said them yourself." Mito chuckled gently hearing Yujin''s words, clearly pleased with what he said. "No need to take my words so seriously." The elderly woman smiled and drank a little more tea before continuing. "The reason I called you here, actually, there are several. One of them is that I want to know you better. I may be about to die, and maybe it''s none of my business, but I wanted to know what kind of man managed to gain Tsunade''s trust. Honestly, I thought she wouldn''t open up to anyone else for the rest of her life after what happened with Dan." "Tsunade and I are friends. I gained her trust because of the circumstances, something I feel a bit guilty about." Mito smiled and shook her head gently, speaking as her smile slowly faded, and a cold expression appeared. "No need to feel guilty. As long as you behave appropriately in the future... There''s nothing wrong with what happened. Of course, unless you manipulated the situation to get to this point, hoping to gain something in the future." Yujin smiled bitterly hearing Mito''s words, not blaming her for mistrusting him. In a way, she wasn''t wrong. As he had arrived in an unknown place, Yujin''s goal from the beginning was to gain Tsunade''s trust so that she could help him adapt to the new place. He didn''t expect, however, that their relationship would develop into what it is today. "You''re not far from the truth, ma''am. When I met Tsunade, I just wanted to save her from a difficult situation, but when I started to consider my situation, I tried to gain her trust so that she could help me. As you well know, maybe I''m from the past or another world, so I wanted someone to help me adapt to this place." "That''s why I told her about my past and my life. I knew she was going through difficult times and I wanted not only to comfort her but also to gain her trust so she could help me. And that''s what happened, until we arrived in the village. She helped me, and I was grateful, but that was the end of my intentions." Mito nodded with a neutral expression as she listened, not showing how she felt about his words. "After that, things just happened. I enjoy her company, and she enjoys mine. I''m helping her adapt to her situation, just as she''s helping me. It''s a positive relationship, I believe. And obviously, I have no intention of using or hurting her, if that''s your concern." Finally, the elderly woman smiled again, clapped her hands together, as if reaching an understanding. "I understand your actions and intentions, and I believe in you. You may not know, but because of my connection with that fox, I can feel people''s emotions. I can tell if a person is sincere or not, and I know you were 100% sincere with me, so I''m happy and at ease leaving my granddaughter in your hands." Yujin smiled bitterly hearing this; he had the impression that he just went through a wedding interview with the bride''s family. "I just wanted to add that for now, I have no romantic intentions with Tsunade; we are just very close friends." Mito chuckled softly, finding Yujin''s cautious words amusing. "I won''t comment on your relationship. Friend, boyfriend, husband, lover; it doesn''t matter. Please, continue taking care of her." Yujin stood up and again made the Baoquan Li gesture, bowing more deeply than the last time, showing the respect he had for the elderly woman''s wish. As if realizing how serious Yujin was being, Mito nodded and smiled, satisfied. "So let''s move on to the second reason why I called you here tonight." Chapter 25: Hope "So, Yujin, I wanted to talk to you about the future. It might seem strange for someone like me, who is about to die, to want to talk about it, but-" "Of course not. You''re leaving, but you''re leaving loved ones behind. It''s only natural that you would be concerned about the future you can no longer influence." Mito nodded, satisfied with Yujin''s understanding. He clearly grasped her intentions. "That shortens the conversation a bit. I''m worried about Kushina. I don''t know how much you know about the Nine-Tailed Fox, but of all the Biju, the fox is the most powerful and the most malevolent. I''m concerned about her future in the current situation. I made Tsunade promise to take care of her, but we don''t know what might happen. There are many interests at play." Mito took a deep breath when she arrived here, and continued after exhaling all the air she had inhaled. "Among the scenarios that could happen are kidnapping, murder, manipulation, threats and so on. And she is still too young. I need more people to support her, and currently, I can only rely on Tsunade and, now that I''ve clarified the situation better, you." "I understand your concern. And I promise to be a support for Kushina during this time." Mito nodded her head and then continued, with a slightly hopeful tone. "But it doesn''t have to be this way. I haven''t talked to Tsunade because I didn''t want to give unnecessary hope to her, but I thought of a solution to my and Kushina''s issue, but I need your assistance." Yujin raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Mito''s words. A solution? "What are you talking about?" Mito leaned forward and spoke in a low voice. "For many years, I knew this day would come, so I''ve been working on a solution. In this case, I refer to how I would die earlier than usual and how I would have to pass the fox on to someone. The most important thing was always to find someone capable of being the host of the fox, and Kushina was the only one, during the decades I''ve been searching, with the potential." "While I was searching for the heir of the fox, I was thinking about how to ease the burden of the person who would inherit it in the future, as well as perhaps lessen my current burden, and I came up with a theory." Mito then picked up a book that was on a chair beside her and handed it to Yujin. He opened it and saw that the content was handwritten in a language he couldn''t read, but there were also many drawings. Many of these drawings had symbols of writing that Yujin recognized, and he finally understood what she needed help with. "I tried my best to hide my happiness, but when I found out that you could read these symbols, I was really happy. You''re exactly who I need." "And with my knowledge, what result do you expect to achieve?" Yujin asked with a gleam in his eyes, not expecting the conversation to lead to this. "So, you know that the Biju are creatures made entirely of Chakra, right?" "No, I don''t know much about these monsters. In the world I come from, there was nothing like that, although there were rumors of an Imugi in the north." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Imugi? No, never mind. The point is, the Biju are made entirely of Chakra. They can use Chakra to condense a physical body, but in the end, they are still made entirely of Chakra. So, I thought, Chakra can have many different elements, and it can transform into different elements. What if I divided the Chakra of the Biju into different types? What would happen? Would it split?" Mito''s eyes sparkled, and Yujin had never felt so much enthusiasm from her before. Clearly, the topic was something she truly loved. Yujin even wondered if she was researching this to extend her lifespan, or if it was purely out of curiosity. "I conducted various experiments and found that it wasn''t possible to split it into the five elements of nature, but I got signs that it might be possible to split it into Yin and Yang." Suddenly, Mito took a different turn in the conversation and asked. "By the way, I noticed before, but you seem to have remarkable knowledge about Yin and Yang. Baoquan Li, you said? That form of greeting." "Well, yes. Harmony, in which I specialize, is about balancing forces, just like the Taijitu symbol, which represents the perfect balance between Yin and Yang. Harmony is a mental state that humans can achieve in which it''s possible to harmonize two opposing forces. In the case of my martial arts, the two opposing forces are External Qi and Internal Qi. External Qi as the representation of Yang, explosive and inflexible strength, and Internal Qi as the representation of Yin, stable and flexible strength. Normally, it''s impossible to use these two forces, and martial artists have to choose what to train in, but Harmony practitioners can use the advantages of both without the disadvantages because we can harmonize the two with our mental state of balancing forces, known as Harmony. The downside is that we can''t take either practice to its pinnacle without our Harmony mental state reaching a similar level of mastery." Mito was puzzled about Qi, but she understood the general idea. Basically, Yujin can reconcile two opposing energies within himself without them harming him. "What do you want to do, then? What result do you hope to achieve by dividing the beast in two?" Mito nodded slightly and explained her intentions. "If I can split the fox into two, one part Yin, and one part Yang, I can give one of the parts to Kushina. We would both get half, and that would divide the burden between the two of us. I won''t have to die tomorrow, and there will be a smaller chance of the fox getting out of control inside Kushina, especially when I give her the Yin half, which I believe is calmer." Yujin was surprised by the solution Mito thought of, something very creative. At the same time, he felt hope that this could work. "And what do you plan to do about the ritual tomorrow? Are you going to cancel it?" "Yes, I can endure for a few more days in my current situation. I just advanced it a bit as a precaution." The elderly woman fell silent for a few moments, considered a few more variables, and said. "But it doesn''t mean I can''t take advantage of the situation." Yujin raised an eyebrow, feeling that the elderly woman was planning something. "But let''s leave politics and conspiracies for Hiruzen to handle. I need you to teach me many things so I can proceed with the completion of the technique that will split the fox. We have a long night ahead." Yujin spent the rest of the night, until morning, talking with Mito, explaining Yin and Yang, Qi, Harmony, and writing explanations about the symbols she wanted. In the morning, he left the mansion satisfied, hopeful that maybe with his help, Mito would survive this, and Tsunade wouldn''t have to go through another painful death in her life. --- Hiruzen was at home, preparing for the important day tomorrow when he received a letter from Uzumaki Mito. He didn''t expect a letter at this hour. He has a scheduled visit with her tomorrow and will be on standby during the ritual to protect against possible attacks from enemy villages. Although the village has been careful about the secrecy of what will happen tomorrow, it''s always important to be cautious and be ready for any possible situation, including the possibility that tomorrow''s events have been leaked. So, he cautiously picked up the letter to read it, many possibilities crossing his mind. But when he read it, only a few words came out of his mouth. "What the fuck?" The most powerful man in the village was so surprised that he couldn''t hold back the words that came out of his mouth. He read the letter several times just to make sure he read it correctly, and only then did he call some subordinates to discuss the letter. After listening to advice from various subordinates, he gave the necessary orders and left the house, ready for an overnight work in preparations. The next few days will be busier than he thought, thanks to this letter, but he could only accept it. Although he is the most powerful man in the village, he couldn''t go against Mito''s wishes, especially when he understands the situation enough to realize that it''s for the best. Chapter 26: Give me your smile Not long after arriving at his apartment, Yujin received a visit from Tsunade. She left Shizune sleeping at her place and came to meet him, curious about what he had talked about with Mito. "Hey, how was it with grandma? I hope she didn''t say anything strange." Tsunade doesn''t know exactly what Yujin and Mito talked about all night, but she knows that at some point, Mito must have questioned their relationship. Although Tsunade tries not to dwell on it, she knows that her relationship with Yujin is heading in a certain direction, and obviously Mito must have noticed. With little time left to live, it''s not strange for her to question Yujin''s intentions. Just because she tries to ignore this fact doesn''t mean Mito will too. "No, we talked about some important things, but she asked me not to tell you for now. I hope you won''t insist; I don''t want to break my promise to her." Tsunade nodded slowly, puzzled about the situation. Even though she wants to know a lot, she respects Mito too much to override her intentions. "And I came with news. Dont ask me why, but the lady will postpone the ritual for a few days. You''ll have more time with her." Tsunade''s stern expression softened, and a smile quickly formed on her face. Seeing her like this, Yujin sighed and secretly vowed to make sure this beautiful smile doesn''t disappear from her face. ''No matter what, I''ll do everything to ensure Lady Mito survives this.'' Yujin thought and smiled as he watched Tsunade ignore him and get ready to leave. "Wait, where do you think you''re going?" She turned to look at him, confused. "Are you going to see Lady Mito? She just went to bed now. She''s been awake since yesterday, receiving important visitors from the village all day. She must be very tired; let her sleep." Tsunade hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she agreed and went back into the room, sitting next to Yujin on the bed. As if thinking of something, she asked. "Is that why she postponed the ritual? Because she stayed up all night talking to you and is tired? And she wants to be in perfect condition for the ritual." Yujin smiled upon hearing this and shook his head, finding it amusing how she started deducing what happened. "Then why would she delay it for a few days? She could just do the ritual tomorrow after a day of rest." Tsunade quickly calmed down upon hearing this, intrigued by Mito''s reasons. "Why do you care? It''s good for both of you to have more time together. Don''t worry and just focus on supporting her in this moment." "That''s true... I''ll go see her! No, wait, she''s sleeping now." Seeing her so confused, Yujin held back his laughter. "How about a stroll around the village? It''s past the time for training after sunrise. It''s good to clear your mind." Tsunade accepted Yujin''s invitation, and the two left the Senju complex. --- Although Yujin had walked around the village a lot since he arrived, there were many places he didn''t know. Tsunade was more than happy to show him around. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. They walked through the streets, talked to some people passing by, had lunch at a restaurant, visited parks, and saw children running and playing. The last stop was a place Tsunade knew, on top of a hill, which provided a view of almost the entire village. The two spent some time silently observing the village. Looking at Tsunade''s profile silently observing the village, Yujin was satisfied with the decision to take her for a walk. She clearly needed it. "You seem more relaxed." Yujin started the conversation, waiting for her impression of the outing. "Yes, I think I needed this, a moment away from the troubles." Tsunade smiled but didn''t say anything more, continuing to enjoy the scenery. When she finally seemed satisfied, she turned to Yujin and thanked him. "Thank you." "For what? I didn''t do anything." Tsunade shook her head slowly and explained, the smile slowly disappearing from her beautiful face. "You''re always thinking about how to cheer me up, console me. I feel like a fool every time I see you worrying about me and comforting me. I don''t feel like myself, you know? This isn''t me." Yujin smiled and approached her. Tsunade watched him in silence, unsure of what he was going to do. When she saw him raise his hand to touch her face, her instincts wanted her to pull away, but she overcame them and stood still, waiting for what he would do. Yujin placed his hand on her cheek, and suddenly, he put the other hand on the other cheek and, using his fingers, pulled Tsunade''s lips upward, forcing a smile. Seeing the forced smile, Yujin smiled and spoke. "You''re much more beautiful when you smile, why the serious face?" Tsunade quickly pulled away when she realized what he was doing. When she saw him smiling, she puffed her cheeks, pretending to be angry, and commented with hands on her hips. "See? That''s what I''m talking about. You''re trying to cheer me up again." "And what''s wrong with that?" Yujin approached again, catching her by surprise since he came closer faster than she could react since she wasn''t ready for it. He again placed his hand on her face, but this time, he didn''t force a smile; instead, he spoke. "I really prefer your smile, you look ten times more beautiful. Give me your smile." Tsunade was speechless at how assertive Yujin was being. She didn''t know how to react. This was the first time Yujin was clearly flirting with her, and she didn''t know how to respond. Not knowing what to do, she looked down, breaking eye contact with him, but didn''t reject Yujin''s hand on her face. A few seconds later, she took a deep breath and took a step back. Yujin kept his hand in the air but didn''t approach her again. Sighing, he also took a step back and apologized. "I apologize." Tsunade quickly shook her head and began to explain quickly. "No, no, it''s not that. I''m happy, really happy. But..." She bit her lower lip while gathering determination to say what she wanted to say. "I don''t think it''s fair to Dan. I''m also not ready for this." Tsunade turned and quickly walked away without saying goodbye to Yujin. --- Yujin was returning to the apartment. When he decided to do what he did, he expected this to happen, but it doesn''t make the whole situation less painful. He fell in love with Tsunade. He knew this for a long time but held back his feelings because of the circumstances. He didn''t want to bring another problem into her life, but there''s a reason why he decided to do this now. He started feeling Tsunade''s emotional dependency on him, and the more he felt it deepening, the worse he felt. He felt like he was taking advantage of the situation; a situation where she is extremely vulnerable. At the same time, he couldn''t deny any emotional support because she really needs it right now, and he was the only person capable of supporting her. Not to mention that, because of the feelings he nurtured, he was more than happy to spend time with her and be a support. The problem is that this is going too far, and he''s afraid it will harm their relationship. He''s afraid that in the future, she will realize that they met during a fragile period of hers, and he took advantage of it, something that is impossible to explain since it happened, although not consciously. It''s the kind of thing that happened naturally, and he didn''t know how to stop it. After thinking a lot about how to solve this, Yujin realized that Tsunade knew their relationship was heading towards a romantic one but was temporarily ignoring it because of the circumstances. So, if he doesn''t do anything inappropriate, they will just continue in this relationship until it''s too late. That''s why he took the initiative to declare his feelings. Since she wasn''t ready for a romantic relationship, he knew she would reject him. And after that, their relationship would reset. She wouldn''t feel comfortable seeking emotional support from him anymore, which would put distance between them. All of this was a calculated move by Yujin, but it doesn''t make it any less painful. Now neither of them knows how to face each other. In a way, Yujin was forcing Tsunade to reconsider their relationship. This sudden distance will be difficult for both of them, but Yujin knew it was for the best. Their relationship couldn''t continue as it was. It was painful for him to feel like he was taking advantage of the situation. Chapter 27: Sorting feelings In the coming days, Yujin did not meet with Tsunade. He spent most of his day meditating or practicing martial arts. He had not fully recovered yet; there was still some way to go before the Qi and Chakra in his body reached equilibrium. Currently, he was only at 20% of his strength, which was sufficient for training. At night, he would visit Mito to assist her with the technique she was creating. Although Yujin understood the theory, he didn''t comprehend how she intended to use it in practice. The more he studied Chakra, the more amazed he became at its versatility. Qi couldn''t even compare in this regard. Days passed, and Yujin found himself constantly thinking about Tsunade. He realized; this was love. Only now did he understand how painful it is to be away from a loved one. As it was the first time he felt this way, he decided to seek knowledge on the subject. He went to the village''s bookstore and bought two books he found interesting. He wasn''t a proficient reader, but he had spent the past few weeks learning from Tsunade and could somewhat understand if he strained his memory and brain. It wasn''t very challenging since the spoken language was the same. He also had a dictionary with illustrations that Tsunade gave him, so with great effort, he managed to read the books. All the books he bought were of romance, and he devoured the content. When he finished reading them, he reread them, deepening his understanding of love and reading. Although it was painful to be away from Tsunade, he knew it was for the best. It''s not like she was alone; now, she had a daughter to care for and love. *** On the other hand, Tsunade was not much better than Yujin. She tried to keep herself occupied, spending time with Mito, Shizune, and Kushina, but deep down, she was always thinking about Yujin and their relationship. These past few days made her realize how dependent she was on Yujin. Whenever she felt lonely or sad because of her grandmother, she thought about visiting Yujin, something that occurred frequently. She also missed drinking with him. Drinking alone wasn''t the same, and she wasn''t in the mood to drink with anyone else. At the same time, she started to acknowledge the feelings she had for him, feelings she had ignored for over a month due to circumstances. About these feelings, she was conflicted. She could recognize and understand them, but accepting them was difficult. Dan''s death was still fresh in her mind. Today, she was home alone. Shizune was spending time with Mito and Kushina. Feeling lonely, she went home to ponder a bit. She then took out paper and began writing her feelings, something she had never done before. She wanted to organize how she felt in a simple way to understand how to proceed. She started by writing about her relationship with Dan. They didn''t date for long, but the feelings she had for him were recent, something impossible to erase overnight. She also wrote about how, despite liking him a lot, she never tried to deepen the relationship physically, which confused her for a while. Dan had tried a few times to become physical, but Tsunade always felt uncomfortable and rejected him. Dan was kind and understanding enough not to force it, perhaps why Tsunade felt comfortable dating him for so long without deepening the relationship. Now, thinking about the past, she realized something was wrong. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Why didn''t she want to deepen the relationship, even though she loved him so much? Why was she so resistant to becoming physical with him? Even after hours of thinking, she couldn''t come to a conclusion. She decided to talk to Mito about it next time. Tsunade then wrote about her past, about her parents'' death, grandfather, brother, and then about Mito, Kushina, and Shizune. She wrote everything she could remember and feel. Finally, she began writing about Yujin. From the first meeting, when he abducted her from the battlefield, thinking she was a civilian, to how he dug graves for the enemy village ninjas, his past story, how he constantly wanted to comfort her, caring for her. She began to question Yujin''s intentions. She had spent enough time with him to know him well, and his actions of constantly being kind to her puzzled her. Yujin is kind normally, always thinking from people''s perspectives, but she began to notice the care he always had for her, from the first moment they met. He always treated her with kindness, goodness, tenderness, and understanding. No matter how much she cried, he never scorned her for it, always understanding. He always thought from her point of view, realizing things she didn''t, such as when he suggested that Shizune deserved more than just becoming her disciple. Adopting Shizune is one of the best decisions she ever made in her life. Another important moment was how he made her realize that Mito and Kushina were also suffering. If it weren''t for him, she might still be drowning in remorse and pain, thinking she was the only person in the world suffering, which wasn''t true. It''s as if he''s always thinking about her. Since when did he have feelings for her? It''s hard to tell where Yujin''s normal kindness ends and the special attention he gives her begins. When it came to this point of thought, Tsunade became confused about the current situation. If he knows her so well and is always thinking about her, why would he risk confusing her with a confession? The more she thought about it, the stranger she found Yujin''s confession, and the more she realized that maybe there was something behind it. What did he want with the confession? She didn''t know, and she couldn''t understand his intentions. Finally, she gave up and decided to confront him about it when she had the opportunity. *** Yujin was again in the bookstore, buying more books to read. This time, he asked the shopkeeper for help in finding something good. While the shopkeeper decided which book to recommend, Yujin flipped through some magazines. After reading two books with the help of the picture dictionary, he was much more confident in his reading. It took him a while to read, and some words were a puzzle for him because they didn''t exist in the dictionary, so he had to rely on context to understand, but eventually, he could read. In one of the magazines, thanks to the images, he knew it was about romance, as there was a drawing of two people kissing. He flipped through the pages, only reading the titles on them, when he stopped on a page with darker tones and read "Tips to Impress Any Woman." Yujin raised an eyebrow at this and started to read carefully. 1. Focus on your appearance: We are born with the body we have, but it doesn''t mean we should fully accept it. Simple things like haircuts, clothes, and personal hygiene are essential steps. Invest in clothes that enhance your personality and style, and don''t underestimate the power of a confident smile. Keeping yourself well-groomed not only shows respect for yourself but also conveys confidence to others. 2. Develop your social skills: 3. Demonstrate emotional maturity: 4. Be authentic and genuine: 5. Cultivate a sense of humor: 6. Show confidence without being arrogant: 7. Surprise with thoughtful gestures: 8. Have ambitions and goals: 9. Demonstrate respect and empathy: 10. Be willing to evolve: Yujin was surprised by all the tips given in the magazine and decided to buy it to read slowly and carefully later. After he paid for the romance book that the shopkeeper recommended and the magazine, he left the store satisfied. It was at that moment that he encountered an acquaintance; Jiraiya. Yujin already knew he was around, and he also knew Jiraiya was a frequent customer of the store, so he wasn''t surprised by his presence and greeted him cordially. "Good morning, Jiraiya." Jiraiya was surprised by Yujin''s presence and analyzed him for a moment, noticing the bag with the magazine and book in his hand. "Yujin, didn''t expect to see you here. How are you?" Jiraiya then entered the store, looking around, searching for something. "I''m fine. I came to buy a book to read. Tsunade said you''re a regular customer here, any recommendations?" As if he had heard the most important words in the world, Jiraiya''s attention finally shifted 100% to Yujin. He smiled and replied while pulling Yujin by the shoulder. "Good thing you asked. Of course, I have a recommendation. Come, come, I''ll show you." Chapter 28: A Tale of a Gutsy Ninja Seeing how excited Jiraya was acting, Yujin momentarily thought that maybe he should have left without mentioning anything about a book recommendation, but now it was too late. He could only blame his own friendliness for wanting to chat a bit and not appear rude. "Here are the best books." In a well-hidden corner of the store, a place Yujin had never been before, he found a small shelf with some books. Jiraya picked one and handed it to him. "Her Needs?" Yujin read the title aloud and didn''t understand what it was about. The book''s cover was brown, without any art or photo, very simple, only the title and the author''s name. On the back, it was blank, with no introduction to the book. When Yujin was about to open the book, the shopkeeper approached and commented. "Checking again? I already told you it''s going to take a while, don''t keep insisting." Jiraya quickly approached the manager respectfully and spoke with his best smile, which wasn''t much. "Don''t talk like that, Manager. I''m an old customer of yours. Just give me a hint. Just a little hint if the editor liked it. I need to know if the idea is good to continue writing." The manager crossed his arms and looked at Jiraya with narrowed eyes. "I already told you, no. I handed the outline of your book to the editor, and he will decide if it''s good or not. If I were you, I''d focus on finishing writing instead of pestering me here." He then quickly left, not giving Jiraya any more opportunity to speak. Jiraya seemed disappointed, but still turned to Yujin and commented. "This book is really good, I recommend it. I''ll be going, Yujin, take care." Jiraya then turned to leave, but seeing him so disappointed, Yujin sighed. "What was that about? Did you write a book?" When his supposed expression of disappointment quickly disappeared to be replaced by an expression of extreme interest, Yujin sighed; he made it again. "So, you noticed? Haha, yes, I''m writing a book. It''s not complete yet, but I sent an outline to the village editor through the manager to see if he''s interested in publishing my story, but so far, I haven''t received a response, and I''m afraid to continue writing without knowing the editor''s opinion." Yujin nodded slightly, understanding Jiraya''s dilemma. "If you want my opinion, I-" "But of course, thank you for offering. Come, I''ll show you what I''ve written so far, and you tell me your impressions." Yujin just wanted to say that Jiraya should patiently wait for the editor''s response while writing the book, just like the manager said, but he couldn''t finish. Unable to finish his sentence, Yujin paid for the book recommended by Jiraya and was practically dragged to a nearby restaurant. Jiraya offered to pay for a meal in exchange for his impressions of the book, and Yujin accepted while taking a manuscript that Jiraya handed him. "This is just the beginning. I already have the whole book outlined, but I only wrote a few chapters seriously so that I could send them to the editor." It was only about twenty or thirty pages, so Yujin felt comfortable reading while waiting for the meal. The title of the book is "A Tale of a Gutsy Ninja." The story is set in a world similar to the ninja world, and the main character is named Musasabi Naruto. As he began reading the introduction, Jiraya explained. "I based the protagonist a bit on my personality." Yujin started to worry about what he was reading. Jiraya''s personality is no secret; the pervert of the village. Carefully, Yujin continued reading. Sometimes, when he didn''t understand a word, he would ask Jiraya. "Don''t you know how to read?" Yujin shook his head without feeling ashamed. "A bit. I can write, but in another language. I can speak, but I have difficulty understanding the writing of these lands. I''m studying to improve." Jiraya didn''t know much about Yujin or his past. Although he was curious, he wasn''t close enough to ask about such a sensitive topic, so he kept his curiosity to himself. Yujin continued reading and began to understand a bit about how the protagonist thought. The protagonist was a good person and believed that one day people could communicate, thereby ending war and hatred among them. This was somewhat similar to Yujin''s philosophy, so he felt sympathy for the character. Consequently, he began to realize that maybe Jiraya wasn''t such a bad person. If he had beliefs similar to Naruto''s, he could see a common ground between them, which might be enough to form a friendship. In the middle of the story, the food arrived, and they began to eat. While eating, Yujin continued reading. An hour later, they finished eating, and Yujin continued reading while sipping a glass of water. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Jiraya felt how slow Yujin was reading, but he didn''t get impatient. He was excited to hear his impressions of the story. An hour later, Yujin finally finished reading and handed the manuscript back. The first thing he did, however, was ask a question. "You said Naruto''s personality was influenced by yours. Do you share the same philosophy of breaking the cycle of hatred, and that one day we can have lasting peace?" Jiraya raised an eyebrow upon hearing this but answered nonetheless. He didn''t expect him to ask that. "No... I mean, yes. Initially, I didn''t have that opinion. I never thought deeply about these issues; I just did what I was told, it''s my ninja duty. Recently, however, a situation made me rethink my life. That''s when Naruto was born. While I questioned my life, choices, consequences, and life as it is, the character of Naruto formed in my mind, and eventually, I came to the same conclusion as the character; we can''t continue like this, we have to be better, we have to stop hating so that we can break the cycle of hatred and destruction." ... Yujin was silent for a long time, thinking about the past and his beliefs. Although he didn''t like the story of the book much, he liked Naruto''s character and his idealism. "It''s quite idealistic." Jiraya smiled bitterly upon hearing that, immediately understanding Yujin''s perspective. He understood it himself. Naruto Musasabi is an extremely idealistic character, and one thing about ideals is that reality always destroys them. "Yes... I also think it''s not very realistic, but I believe we must have ideals, even if we don''t have the ability to act on them." Yujin nodded in agreement with Jiraiya''s statement and commented slowly while drinking water. "I don''t say it''s bad. Ideals are important because they are our concrete ideas of a better future. It''s important to dream of a better future, but it''s not enough just to dream; we have to act. And that''s where idealists suffer. When you act based on your ideals, reality knocks on your door and tells you how insignificant you are." Yujin was never very idealistic. He was raised by a Martial Arts Master but received a good education. He knew how to read and write. He read dozens of books while training under his master. This is an impressive feat considering that where Yujin came from, books were extremely rare. There were no bookstores selling books. The books that did exist were created by wealthy people or feudal lords and usually kept for themselves in their private libraries. In a way, Yujin can be seen as a Scholar in the world he came from due to the number of books he read and the amount of knowledge he acquired. His master educated him to always seek knowledge, and books are the greatest sources of knowledge there is. Precisely because he had read so many books, Yujin is someone who understands reality better and knows that although ideals are important, they should not be followed blindly and must be balanced with realism, prudence, and pragmatism. "I understand your point of view, and I don''t disagree; I have a similar view, but I believe in a better future. Naruto is very idealistic, but that''s why he''s a character in a book. He serves as a model of how people can be. People don''t need to be exactly like Naruto, but as long as they can be a little more positive about the future and let go of hatred, I believe the future will be better." Jiraya seemed convinced of what he said. So convinced that it impressed Yujin a bit, who smiled. "I have a similar philosophy, but much less admirable. I don''t want anyone to follow it." Jiraya seemed interested in Yujin''s thoughts and listened silently with utmost attention. "I witnessed how insane war can be where I come from." Yujin took a deep breath when he started talking about war, clearly uncomfortable. "War is far beyond simple concepts of good and evil. War is pure insanity, chaos, directionless destruction. Everything it touches, regardless of what it is, is eventually destroyed or distorted. That''s why I also dream of a future without war, and I believe that one day we will achieve lasting peace when we can understand each other. People aren''t as complicated as they seem; everyone just seeks happiness. The difference is how they achieve it. We all believe in the same ends, but we follow different means." Jiraya nodded, following Yujin''s reasoning, which is quite similar to his own. "The difference between my ideal and Naruto''s is how he wants to do something to change it with all the means at his disposal. There''s nothing wrong with that, but in the end, he''s just one person, just an insignificant individual. This world is simply too big; there are many people in it. How does Naruto plan to change the thinking of all these people? It''s not as easy as wanting it to happen and making it happen." "People are stubborn. They always believe they are right. While some can be humble and question if they could be wrong, they still believe they are right until something makes them realize they are wrong." At some point, Jiraya took out a notepad and started jotting down something while listening attentively to Yujin. "Therefore, I believe it''s an impossible task for one person to change the world. It takes a multitude. I don''t know how you will continue writing your story, but if you want to give a realistic tone to Naruto, I think he should realize this and strive to influence other people. Not just the people he knows but everyone around him, and create a virtuous cycle where eventually he can positively influence the world. Of course, for that, he would need to always be honest, never lie or deceive, and be strong above all. People follow the strong, not the weak." Jiraya nodded in agreement the whole time. When he saw that Yujin finished what he wanted to say, he commented. "You gave me many new ideas, and for that, I thank you. Your thinking is very similar to mine. Naruto will indeed follow a thorny path to become the leader of his village, so he can change how the village interacts with the world from within. With that, he can make beneficial changes and end the war once and for all." He then paused and, with an expression of embarrassment, said. "Don''t tell anyone, that''s a spoiler." Yujin smiled and nodded. "I''m glad then." Jiraya calmed down a bit and, observing Yujin, commented with narrowed eyes. "What you said... Those were your ideals, not your philosophy, right?" Yujin was surprised by Jiraya''s sharp perception. He didn''t expect him to notice that. "You''re right... You can be quite sharp sometimes." Jiraya smiled proudly but gestured with his hand, waiting for Yujin to continue, and that''s what he did after sighing a bit. "Yes, that''s my ideal. I believe in it, but I don''t follow-" Yujin paused for a moment and then got lost in thought, as if he suddenly realized something. He then picked up the magazine he bought earlier and flipped to the article he was reading before. On item 8, it was written: ''8. Have ambitions and goals: Having objectives and consistently seeking personal growth is attractive. Share your ambitions and goals with the woman, and be willing to support her in her own dreams. This creates a partnership based on shared aspirations and a joint pursuit of a meaningful future.'' Yujin read this passage several times and thought of Tsunade, for what she went through, and how she still suffers today. He pondered for a long time, leaving Jiraya intrigued. For several minutes, Yujin remained silent, contemplating something deeply. Finally, he took a deep breath and made a decision. Standing up from the table, he spoke to Jiraya. "I take back what I said earlier. Jiraya, I''m going, I need to think about something. Good luck with your book; I''m excited to see it finished." Jiraya tried to stop Yujin from leaving, but eventually gave up when he saw that he was already lost in thought again as he walked away. "What was that?" Chapter 29: Untold story Harmony is a mental state, and all its practitioners need to maintain their emotions in balance. It''s not about becoming devoid of emotions, but rather about balancing positive and negative emotions.
That''s why, for its practitioners, it is important to always be careful. Strong and intense emotions like anger and hatred are poison. If a Harmony practitioner feels these emotions too intensely and disrupts their mental state, they may succumb to the emotion and become a murderous monster who does not distinguish between people. In the end, the chances of returning to normal are low, and only death remains. Whether becoming a target of someone who no longer wants to see them hurt anyone or spending all their energy and dying while killing and destroying. Since he began his training in Harmony at a young age, Yujin was shielded from these negative emotions by his master. Despite a long-standing war happening in the lands, Yujin''s master never allowed him to even get close to affected areas or battlefields. According to Yujin''s master, painful experiences help people enter a state of Harmony, as these experiences become fuel for finding balance. People without painful experiences struggle to find balance precisely because they have nothing to balance. It''s like having a scale, and on one side, you put something heavy, and on the other side, there is nothing. It''s easy to simply add something to the other side to balance the scale. It is different, however, when you are already in a state of Harmony. The scale is already balanced, and your job is to maintain the balance. If suddenly a strong and intense emotion like hatred overwhelms you, the pendulum, which was in balance and keeping things running, swings heavily to one side, destroying the balance completely because of the weight. Yujin was a blessed child after meeting his master. He had everything he needed to grow well. His master ensured that he had all the good things that a normal child would not have, and so when it came time to balance things, his negative and positive emotions formed a perfect balance, and he achieved Harmony at a profound level, with noticeable improvements over the passing years. That''s why Yujin''s decision, at the age of 18, to understand the war was controversial. He almost experienced a breakdown in balance when Xu Rong died, so what would happen when he witnessed the war? Although Yujin''s master tried to stop and convince him otherwise, Yujin was determined. He sought revenge for Xu Rong, and that''s when he found her tormentors dead, abandoned in the middle of a forest. It was the first time Yujin realized how insane war is. When he saw the scene of death, of hundreds of people in a camp, with mutilated and destroyed bodies, the smell of death, rotting flesh, and insects everywhere; all the feelings of hatred and anger he was feeling disappeared, and he achieved an even greater balance than before. He finally understood the chaotic essence of war. He buried the bodies, not because he cared about the people who died, but because he didn''t want anyone else to have that hellish sight. After that, Yujin continued visiting war-torn regions. He saw entire villages destroyed, with bodies exposed to the open sky. He saw orphans amidst ruined buildings, with nothing to eat or anyone to turn to for help. He saw villages being invaded, people being killed, women being raped. He walked through many places, always helping as he could. He took orphaned children who had no one to villages that were still standing; he buried the bodies of the dead; he defeated invaders who were killing and raping. The more he saw, the more uncomfortable he felt, but at the same time, his good deeds filled him with pride. He had the power to help people, and he helped. The negative emotions were balanced by his positive actions, and he felt that, although it wasn''t enough, he was still changing the lives of many people. *** Yujin was currently in Tsunade''s training facilities. He had been training there in recent days, partly for privacy, partly because he hoped to find her here. He didn''t want to confront her again, but he believed that as long as he didn''t actively seek her out, and they happened to meet, it wouldn''t be bad. But she never came to the underground facilities. Today, once again, Yujin was here, not to train but to reflect. He sat in a lotus position in one of the training halls, thinking about the past, about everything that happened. He was trying to make a decision. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. When he was talking to Jiraya about his ideals, Yujin didn''t want to discuss his not-so-admirable philosophy. Initially, he didn''t plan to speak, but as Jiraya grasped the nuances of what he had talked, he decided to speak, hoping it would be a reference for him to complete the book he was writing. But as he began to speak, Yujin remembered a passage from the magazine about relationships. ''8. Have ambitions and goals: Having objectives and consistently seeking personal growth is attractive. Share your ambitions and goals with the woman, and be willing to support her in her own dreams. This creates a partnership based on shared aspirations and a joint pursuit of a meaningful future.'' He recalled this passage, how he had no ambitions or goals beyond perfecting his martial arts, and every time Tsunade broke down in tears in front of him. The images of her tears falling and the rare smiles she gave merged, and he realized only now that he had a dream. He wants to make her happy, more than anything. He wants that smile to perpetuate on her face. But how will he do that with his current life philosophy? Since that day, Yujin had been paralyzed, running from the past. How can he grow and evolve if he''s stuck in the past? How can he nurture a dream if he can''t dream in the first place? Yujin stood up when he thought about this and began to train. He started a series of movements; punches, kicks, stomps, he began to destroy the place without even realizing it. His punch could crack walls just with the air pressure, and his stomps broke the ground. His kicks dragged the air around and generated hurricanes within the limited space. As he moved, he thought about his past and how he dealt with that scene he saw.
This is a story that Yujin didn''t tell Tsunade. For almost a year, Yujin traveled through war-torn zones, doing what he could to help people. Sometimes, he had to face invaders or deserters from the feudal lord''s army. The fights were small, usually only a dozen enemies, which wasn''t very difficult. There were two villages to which Yujin always took war orphans in the region. The chiefs of the two villages were the only ones to accept refugees and orphaned children. In that region, intact villages were rare, so it was the only safe place he knew. Yujin always kept an eye on the region of the villages, worried about enemy attacks, ready to protect them, but fortunately, it never happened, and he could continue his work of helping people for almost a year. Until one day, a group of soldiers was heading to one of the villages, and he intercepted them. They were soldiers of the feudal lord; due to the intense war in the region, soldiers would sometimes attack villages in search of supplies or relief; therefore, Yujin wanted to know their intentions. The leader of this group of soldiers was not hostile and explained that the lord wanted to recruit more soldiers for the war, and he just wanted them to go to the village to see if there were interested people. Yujin followed them to the village and made sure they wouldn''t do anything wrong; a mistake. The soldiers tried to recruit people, and while Yujin was watching the recruitment calls, the village leader and the leader of the soldiers met; he only found out about it later. After the soldiers left, Yujin continued with his work, protecting the villages until one day he noticed some children missing among the orphans in one of the villages. It couldn''t be a mistake; he remembered all the children. When he questioned the village chief, he was told they had run away, something that didn''t make sense. He searched for the children and didn''t find them, but as time passed, even in the other village, children were disappearing. He knew each of the children, so he knew something strange was happening; they couldn''t simply run away. After a thorough investigation, he discovered that the village chiefs were selling the children to the lord, and this made him furious. He called the people of the village and questioned if they knew, and most didn''t respond, with guilty expressions on their faces. Yujin confronted the chief of one of the villages. With no choice, he said it was getting difficult to feed the orphans, and that''s why he needed to sell some children to feed the others. But how? If the harvest was plentiful? Yujin didn''t believe it and ultimately banned the village chief from selling the children, not believing his lies. People who knew what the chief was doing sided with Yujin, and the chief resigned. Another person took his place. He did the same in the other village, and apparently, everything was fine in the villages. When he was thinking about what to do about the sold children, soldiers arrived at the village. Perhaps because one of the residents or the village chief himself had informed; the lord learned that Yujin was trying to interfere with his plans and sent soldiers to subdue him, but he didn''t expect Yujin to be a Grandmaster. Yujin subdued the thirty soldiers and asked to negotiate with the feudal lord. He would exchange the thirty hostage soldiers for the twelve children that the feudal lord had bought from the two villages. The feudal lord''s response was silence, and then the invasion of a detachment of invaders of more than two hundred men. They divided into two groups and attacked the two villages at the same time. With no time to question how these invaders attacked the village at such a coincidental moment, Yujin could only defend them, driving away the invaders in the end, but when he arrived at the second village, it was too late. He arrived in the village to find the soldiers having a party, committing all kinds of atrocities with women and even the dead bodies of other residents. That''s when something snapped inside Yujin. At that moment, they didn''t seem like humans but monsters. ... The next thing he remembers was the most horrendous sight he had ever seen in his life. He was in the middle of a plain, with mutilated bodies scattered everywhere; blood in puddles. Arms, legs, heads everywhere. He never knew how many people he had killed, but it was in the hundreds. There were invaders and soldiers of the feudal lord by their armor. The balance had been broken for a while, and that''s why he lost his mind, killing everyone who appeared in front of him. In the distance, Yujin saw his master watching him. When he realized he had returned to normal, his master approached and sighed. He looked like a sixty-year-old, with a tall and muscular body. His hair was extremely long, reaching the ground, tied in braids. He exuded vitality, even though he was old. "You had the first break. Given your mental state, there''s no turning back in the next." Yujin didn''t know what to say; he could only look around at what he had done in silence. "Go isolate yourself in the mountains, find your balance again, and if you feel you must come back here, come back. I''ll handle things here." Yujin accepted his master''s will and isolated himself in the mountains for five years, with no desire to return even after such a long time. Chapter 30: The wise old lady With a final punch into the air that echoed, Yujin sat on the ground, sweaty and tired. Reflecting on the past was difficult for Yujin. In a way, after that day, he escaped the war by isolating himself in the mountains, contradicting his ideals of helping people. Today, he doesn''t believe he can be more like Naruto; positive and charismatic. He has become much more realistic, losing his dreams along the way. Now, however, he realizes that he never told this story to Tsunade, and he never asked her about her dreams. Once, he had naive dreams of ending all wars, but nowadays, he lives differently. He truly believed that one day the war would end, and people would understand each other. But at the same time, he believed it''s impossible to change everyone''s minds, no matter how charismatic you are. It''s something that requires time and the passage of generations. Maybe it''s possible in a storybook, a charismatic character gaining everyone''s sympathy and leading them to a better future, but real life is different; things are much more complicated. That''s why he decided to wait for the day the war would end and he could return to the world. As a way to not only protect himself but also to protect the people. His balance was already broken once; he couldn''t risk it happening again, so he decided to wait. Wait for the day when all of this would end. But what about Tsunade? What does she want? What is her dream? He never asked her that. Why? *** While Yujin was trying to make peace with himself and move forward, leaving his past behind and embracing the future, Tsunade was having a private conversation with Mito. Kushina and Shizune had gone somewhere to play, leaving the two alone. Mito seemed occupied in recent days. For a few hours each day, the elderly woman refused visits and stayed alone in her room. Tsunade assumes it has to do with the situation of the fox, perhaps resting to preserve herself, and decided not to ask, afraid of the answer. The truth is, the old woman is using this time to develop the technique to divide the fox. She was running out of time but was not impatient. The two were talking at this moment, Tsunade trying to ignore the grandmother''s future, and Mito assessing her granddaughter''s mood. In recent days, she noticed that Tsunade has been more distracted, with a more complex mood. She can feel the deep sadness due to the circumstances, but there was something else that was worrying her. She couldn''t help but notice Yujin''s absence, who was previously constantly supporting her. "Did you and Yujin have a quarrel by any chance?" Mito was curious about what was happening. Until a few days ago, they seemed very close. How did they seem to distance themselves so quickly? "... No..." Mito watched Tsunade closely, trying to understand the situation better. She smiled and commented slowly. "You''re in a very fragile moment. Dan passed away, and now you have to say goodbye to this old lady. The death of the people you love is never easy, but when I saw you with Yujin, I was relieved." Tsunade lifted her face to hear Mito, not understanding what she meant by that. The old woman smiled again. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I wonder what it would be like if you two had met at another time." She then put her finger on her chin, looking at the ceiling, imagining how it would be if they met before. "If he were a village ninja, and you met at the academy. I''m sure it would be different in form, but not in result." She then chuckled softly, imagining a young Yujin and Tsunade at the ninja academy. At first, they would be strangers and hardly talk. But Tsunade, when she was younger, had a stronger and more lively temperament. Yujin would be calmer and more compassionate, easily adapting to her temperament. Over time, they would end up in a relationship, given enough opportunity; she believed in that. "Result?" Tsunade didn''t understand what was going on in Mito''s mind. It didn''t make much sense for her to imagine a completely different and younger Yujin. "I just couldn''t help but notice how good you two are for each other." Mito laughed again, finding the whole situation amusing. It''s as if Yujin had fallen from the sky just to keep Tsunade company at her most difficult moment. "Well, yes. Yujin has always been understanding and kind. Even when I constantly cried, he never minded. I don''t know if I could do that, honestly. If he cried so much in front of me, I would probably smack him on the head." The old woman shook her head slowly, disagreeing with what she said. "You wouldn''t do that because you would be as understanding, and you would know that it''s a difficult time, and the person needs all the support they can get to get through it well." Mito leaned forward and placed her hand over Tsunade''s hand. "The death of your parents and Nawaki was a very hard blow for you. When I heard about Dan, I thought something would happen to you, but when I heard about Yujin and what kind of person he is, I was relieved." Tsunade clenched her fists in silence upon hearing this; the image of Dan''s blood rushing through her mind, sending shivers down her body. "What happened between you two?" Mito asked, concerned. She has known Yujin for a short time but felt that he is a very sensible and calm young man, making it difficult for them to have fought in the first place. ''Maybe it''s a misunderstanding, it''s normal for young people not to communicate well. I''m sure with a little conversation, they''ll be able to sort it out.'' Mito though, and Tsunade gathered her thoughts for a few seconds and asked. "It might be a misunderstanding, so I''ll ask you, Grandma." She then coughed a bit, and a rosy tone appeared on her face and neck. "What does it mean when a guy touches a girl''s face like this and says, ''I really prefer your smile, you look ten times more beautiful. Give me your smile.''? That''s a confession, right?" Tsunade mirrored Yujin''s hand on her cheek, and said, trying to imitate his tone. She already had an answer, but wanted confirmation from an experienced person like Mito, who laughed for a few seconds upon hearing the question. "How wonderful, he wants your smile." Seeing Mito''s jovial smile, Tsunade also smiled, finding Yujin''s way of confessing very cute. She only realized this now after seeing Mito''s reaction. "Was Grandpa like that with you?" Mito shook her head and denied with a bitter smile. "No... Our marriage was political... The Uzumaki Clan is very reserved about marriages because of our lineage, and so we usually marry among our members. But the Senju Clan is also our relatives, and to strengthen the relationship that was distancing over the years, they decided on this marriage." She quickly continued, afraid that Tsunade might misunderstand her words. "Of course, I loved your grandfather. I still love him, actually. But our feelings were nurtured over time in marriage; it''s not like your romance with Yujin. All this passion hidden between lines, this fear of rejection, and concerns about your life, your past and the future. We simply got married. I''m not complaining. As I said, I love your grandfather." Although she said that, Tsunade could feel a bit of envy from the old woman regarding her relationship with Yujin. She didn''t comment, however. Who was she to comment on her grandmother''s past? "So what do you think?" Mito calmed down a bit upon hearing the question and remained silent, thinking. "I think you should respect the feelings of all parties involved. Dan''s feelings, yours, and Yujin''s. As long as you can make a decision that respects all these feelings, I think that''s the right decision." Although Tsunade didn''t elaborate on the issue, Mito knew that, in the end, it was all about Dan and how this could be seen as unfair from his point of view. He just died only two months ago, and Tsunade has already found someone else. It''s disrespectful, of course, but people don''t own their own feelings; they just happen. Seeing that Tsunade is still confused, Mito sighed and wondered if she should help her. It''s very easy, from her point of view, to elaborate on the problem and find solutions. But is this right? These are her feelings, so she has to think and make her decision. "Do you love him?" She suddenly asked, catching Tsunade by surprise. The young woman thought for a long time, but she knew the answer the moment the question was asked. "Yes." She didn''t elaborate on her feelings, just confirmed them. Inside, there was a feeling of guilt in her heart, but she couldn''t lie to her grandmother or herself about her feelings. Especially when they are as clear as crystal. "Good." The old woman nodded her head with a smile but didn''t continue the conversation. Tsunade spent a long time in silence, thinking, and the old woman just enjoyed her granddaughter''s company; happy for her. Chapter 31: One day Yujin had just returned from Tsunade''s training facilities. He had completely demolished the hall where he was training. Tsunade had previously mentioned that the place was meant for such destruction, and it wouldn''t be a problem even if he destroyed everything. However, she hadn''t mentioned anything about other areas. Some rooms near the hall had their walls knocked down, and the floor was cracked. Yujin planned to discuss this with her the next day after a night''s rest. Yujin didn''t know if it was due to the training, but he felt better. He was at about 40% of his strength, a significant improvement. Aside from the physical improvement, he also felt more at peace. Only he knew the terrible things he had seen, remnants of the war in his previous world. These were things he would have to carry for the rest of his life, the burden of what he had witnessed. Thinking about the future, however, gave him a natural peace and tranquility that he hadn''t felt in a long time. It was clear to him what he wanted and what to do to achieve it. More than ever, he understood his feelings for Tsunade. Yujin was in love with her, more than he realized. Unfortunately, they had met at a challenging time in her life. He didn''t know what the future held for him, but he was willing to fight for these feelings. *** When he arrived at his apartment, Yujin took off his clothes and wet a clean cloth with water, wiping away the sweat. In Yujin''s world, ordinary people cleaned themselves in a pond or with a basin of well water and a cloth. Although he knew about the village''s bathhouses, he hadn''t had the opportunity to go yet, but he was looking forward to the experience. One thing he found useful, however, was how all the village houses had water. He just needed to turn an object, and clean water would flow continuously. Even with Tsunade''s explanations, he still found it impressive how different this world was. After cleaning himself, Yujin put on clean clothes, sat on the bed, and picked up a book to read. It was the book Jiraya recommended called "Her Needs." It seemed quite simple compared to the other books he saw in the store with images on the cover. He didn''t mind, though, and opened the first page. The book began with the story of a Queen and how she was unhappy with the King for not paying attention to her. He was always focused on work or some concubine, leaving her neglected. She began to question her own beauty. Despite her subordinates constantly telling her she was the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, she couldn''t believe it when she saw the King mesmerized by the concubines, completely ignoring her. Then she made an effort to become even more beautiful, but the King still ignored her. Better makeup, a different hairstyle, different clothes, a change in tone of voice; she tried everything she could think of and couldn''t get her husband''s attention. During her attempts, she noticed that one of the soldiers stationed near her room was constantly aroused in her presence. When Yujin reached this part of the story, he found it strange. ''It can''t be, right?'' Yujin had never read this type of book, and in fact, didn''t even know that such a book existed, but he wasn''t foolish. In fact, he had an way above-average IQ and quickly understood what was about to happen. His prediction was correct. The Queen became even bolder around the soldier, enjoying his shy reactions and the "enormous package" in his pants. It reached the point where she created a situation where he saw her almost completely naked just to see his reaction. Finally, she devised a plan, and the two slept together. The scene was incredibly detailed, leaving Yujin speechless as he read. He was expecting the development, but even when it happened, he didn''t know what to say. Betrayal went against every instinct within him, but the author did such a good job making the King seem like a fool and the soldier appear as a good, kind, and caring young man that, although he disagreed with the events, he couldn''t be angry with the Queen. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The continuation was about how the two were becoming even more intimate, and how the sex was good. Yujin continued reading because he wanted to know where this immorality would end. He skipped almost entirely through the various explicit sex scenes, mostly just reading the dialogues, which became increasingly bizarre. Yujin finally stopped reading the book when the soldier''s friend discovered what was happening and declared that unless the Queen allowed him to join in the obscenities, he would expose everything to the King. Without a second thought, Yujin closed the book. *** It was nighttime, and some people were still passing by on the street. They watched Yujin burning the book but continued on their way. A few minutes later, while Yujin still silently watched the book burning, Tsunade appeared and joined him, observing the book. "What book is this?" Yujin didn''t look at Tsunade for a few seconds, lost in thought. He was trying to understand why Jiraya would recommend this book to him, but considering the history, it made sense. If he had known about the existence of such books, he would have been alarmed when Jiraya recommended it, and he wouldn''t have bought it. Yujin respects books a lot for being sources of knowledge, so he really didn''t expect this kind of book and content. It wasn''t the most respectful story either. An adulterous woman, engaging in a lot of obscenities, and then being blackmailed. He didn''t even reach the halfway point of the book, so just imagining what would happen next if he continued reading sent shivers down his spine. Finally acknowledging Tsunade''s presence and her question, he replied. "Jiraya recommended this book for me to read." He didn''t say anything more, and he didn''t need to. Tsunade watched the book silently burning; her eyes gleamed coldly. *** After the book turned to ashes, Yujin invited Tsunade inside, realizing she had something to say. She sat on the floor, and Yujin sat across from her. He offered a drink, but she refused, saying she hadn''t come to drink. With just that, he knew his plan had worked; they were more distant now. After all, Tsunade had never refused sake before, something completely abnormal for her. The two remained silent, Tsunade thinking about how to say what she wanted. Finally, she took a deep breath and spoke. "About what you said to me before... I just need to confirm. Was that a confession? Were you asking me to be your girlfriend?" Yujin only responded with a "yes," and the two fell silent again. Finally, Tsunade gathered what she wanted to say and began speaking. "I don''t think I''ve talked much to you about Dan, but I loved him a lot, still love him. We dated for a long time. He was a wonderful person. Smart, kind, strong, and had a wonderful dream that I wanted to support." Tsunade then took out a pendant from her pocket and showed it to Yujin. He took the pendant with her permission and examined it closely. It looked like a smooth stone, similar to jade. "My grandfather gave me this pendant when I was a child. When my brother, Nawaki, was twelve and told me about his dream of becoming Hokage, I gave him this pendant. A way of saying that I trusted he could achieve his dream. The next day, he died." Yujin remained silent, listening to the story, not interrupting her at any point. "After Nawaki''s death, I couldn''t shake the thought that if he had a medical ninja on his team, he would be alive today. I proposed a plan, and spoke to Sensei for it to be accepted. But even though the Hokage has a lot of power, he doesn''t have absolute power. Since it was a significant reform, changing the foundation of how the village operates today, even with his support, I couldn''t make it work." "After he knew about my proposal, Dan was one of my biggest supporters. He had also lost someone important, his sister, Shizune''s mother, and agreed with my proposal. Because of that, we became friends, and our friendship turned romantic." Tsunade smiled as she remembered this; they were good moments in her life, all the while looking at the pendant in Yujin''s hand. "Months ago, he told me about his dream. He also wanted to be Hokage, like Nawaki. He wanted to use the power as Hokage to make reforms in the village and end wars to reduce the number of deaths. I did the same thing then. I handed the pendant to him as proof that I supported him in pursuing this dream. I was ready to help him achieve it and be by his side during all the time." Tsunade''s smile slowly faded. "And you know what happened, and again, I can''t help but think that if I had arrived a little earlier or if there was a medical ninja on the team, he could be alive today." Her mood worsening as she spoke. Yujin watched her this way, but he didn''t say or do anything. Despite every fiber of his being wanting to hug and comfort her, he knew he shouldn''t. Tsunade took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions welling up in her chest. She knew it wasn''t time to cry. "That''s why I can''t accept your feelings." She couldn''t look Yujin in the eyes when she said this. Deep down, she had feelings for him, but because of what she went through, she couldn''t accept them or act on them. "I know." Yujin finally spoke and closed his hand holding her pendant. "I know you can''t accept my feelings right now, but I''m willing to wait. Even if I have to wait a hundred years, you''re worth all the waiting in the world." Tsunade lifted her face to look into Yujin''s eyes, to confirm the truth of his words. When she saw the determination in his eyes, she knew he wasn''t lying and sighed quietly. "How can you be so sure? Time washes everything away." She asked, looking for any sign of hesitation in his eyes, but all she found was a loving smile that made her tremble. "One day, I''ll prove it to you." Chapter 32: Don鈥檛 die Tsunade just said goodbye and left afterward, leaving her grandfather''s necklace with Yujin. He placed the necklace around his neck and decided to always wear it. The next day, he got out of bed and did his daily exercises. He then went to the bookstore to buy more books, had a meal at a nearby restaurant, and went to visit Uzumaki Mito. In the past few days, he would occasionally visit her to see if he could help in any way, and the two would always exchange ideas for a while. Today, he decided to visit her because he felt time was running out, and he wanted to know the progress. When he found her, although he didn''t sense a vital weakness in the elderly woman, he could feel her fatigue. "Have you not been sleeping well?" Yujin has a good friendship with Mito. He could enter her house without any interruption, and the housekeeper always let him in directly. Unless she had a guest or was resting, he could go straight in to see her. "Hoho, there''s no way I can sleep in this situation. It''s been years since I''ve been involved in jutsu research, so it gives me the energy to stay up all night." Yujin smiled at her youthful smile, feeling that despite being tired, she seemed spirited and happy. "How are things going? Were you able to create the jutsu?" Mito had been busy in recent days creating a fuinjutsu to separate the nine-tailed fox. Her goal was to split the fox and give half to Kushina. This way, the burden on Mito''s body would decrease, and she could live longer. The elderly woman remained silent in response to the question and thought for a while. Finally, she sighed and said. "Yes, I succeeded, but I''m not sure yet. I tested it with small amounts of the fox''s chakra and got the desired result, but I don''t know what will happen when I try to split the entire fox. Theoretically, it''s possible, but practice always surpasses theory. I am now preparing for inconvenient possibilities. I don''t want to make a mistake like releasing the fox from the seal during the process. I also have to worry about external attacks. I don''t know how, but Kumo seems to have received information about my situation; Hiruzen discovered ninjas near the village, monitoring our movements. I don''t know how they got the information." There was a cold gleam in Mito''s eyes as she spoke about Kumo''s actions. Yujin was aware of Kumo, one of the hidden ninja villages, Kumogakure, the Hidden Cloud Village. Yujin had been striving to absorb knowledge about the place he lived, so he knew about the ongoing war and that Kumo was at war with Konoha, the Leaf Village. In fact, there were several other villages involved, but Konoha and Kumo were among the main actors. "Have you set a date for the ritual?" "Yes, it will be in three days. I just need to finish my preparations." The elderly woman then looked at Yujin and approached, placing her hand on top of his hand, something she did whenever she wanted to ask for something or convey something important. "I am preparing as much as I can, but there is a chance I may die. I leave Tsunade in your hands." Yujin nodded with determination. She then turned her body back and smiled. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "But what happened between you two? You two seem more distant. Did you do something?" Yujin smiled awkwardly at hearing this, feeling uncomfortable with the question. In a way, the confession he made to Tsunade was ill-timed, and Mito might take it negatively, but he couldn''t evade the question. "I told her my feelings." Mito wasn''t surprised to hear this. Yujin noticed this, but didn''t say anything. "It wasn''t the best timing. It couldn''t have gone well because of that. Why did you do it?" She knew Yujin was a very intelligent and sensible young man. There was no way he didn''t know he would be rejected. Above all, this was a difficult time for Tsunade, and she needed all the support she could get. Yujin once again didn''t evade the question and answered honestly. "Since I arrived in the village, I have been watched by some people. I assume they are subordinates of the Hokage. Days ago, one of the Hokage''s trusted men, Orochimaru, came to see me on the day I met you for the first time." There was a mysterious gleam in Yujin''s eyes when he spoke of Orochimaru. There was a kind of hidden hostility that confused Mito. "Orochimaru saw me from a distance once, I noticed him, and he is a man close to the Hokage. I think that day he came to see what kind of person I was under the Hokage''s order. When I realized his intentions, I understood how the Hokage saw me, and I became cautious." Mito narrowed her eyes upon hearing this, understanding the crux of the matter immediately. She knew Hiruzen and how cautious he was. She didn''t disagree with his actions, but immediately understood how Yujin perceived them. "I realized then that the Hokage saw me as a potential threat due to my strange relationship with Tsunade. I also started getting closer to you, and to Kushina, key figures in the village, so I realized he wanted to understand my intentions." Although she had realized it before, Yujin''s explanation still surprised her. She knew the Hokage and could understand his actions. But how did Yujin understand someone he had never met before? "This made me realize that my actions, from some people''s point of view, may seem like I''m taking advantage of Tsunade and trying to get close to key figures in the village for political/financial gain. And the worst part is that it''s hard for me to deny that." The elderly woman sighed upon hearing this, understanding Yujin''s perception even better. As someone possibly from the past, he was in practically another world. It was normal for him to want to make friends quickly to gain a better understanding of the place, as well as financial assistance. That was his intention from the beginning, something he had confessed to her before. However, the Hokage was unaware of his situation. "I think I managed to make a good impression on Orochimaru, but my instincts are warning me that he is a dangerous man, so I can''t be at ease." Mito narrowed her eyes again, intrigued. She knew how important instincts were. "After days of thinking, I realized how dependent Tsunade was becoming on me, and fearing that this would become detrimental to our relationship, I decided to distance myself from her. But I couldn''t do it normally without hurting her feelings. Our relationship was in a strange situation where we knew something was developing, but pretended not to see given the circumstances, so I decided to break that by telling her my feelings. This way, she won''t feel comfortable being dependent on me without accepting my feelings, and since I know she''s not ready to accept my feelings, with the rejection, we will distance ourselves and be able to think better about our feelings." Mito finally understood what happened and sighed. She knew Yujin was intelligent, but this was the first time she felt admiration for the mature and intelligent way he handled it. She also understood his concerns. At the same time, although she knew he made the right decision, she also knew it wasn''t an easy one. He clearly had deep feelings for Tsunade, but was willing to distance himself from her to avoid losing her in the future. This way, she would have time to process her feelings. If their relationship continued, one day she might wake up and think he manipulated her into liking him, something that would completely destroy their relationship. Mito then looked at the necklace around Yujin''s neck and finally understood why it was with him and not Tsunade. "Did you talk to her afterward?" Seeing the elderly woman''s gaze on the necklace, Yujin picked it up and explained. "Yes. When I confessed, she was so surprised that she simply ran away away after rejecting me. Yesterday, she explained why she rejected me and handed me the necklace. I think she didn''t want to leave the necklace with me, but after I reaffirmed my feelings, she just left, leaving it with me." The elderly woman nodded slowly and spoke firmly. "Then don''t die, Yujin. Tsunade gave this necklace to two people she loved before, and both died shortly after receiving it. If even you die, she will never recover." He nodded resolutely, understanding the gravity of the situation. Chapter 33: Yujin and Books On the next day, Yujin once again went to the bookstore. He was really enjoying reading romance books. The more he read, the more he realized how true and deep his feelings were for Tsunade. Often, he found himself reading a scene and noticing something similar that had happened between them, or how he wished it would happen between them. However, a problem was arising ¨C his constant book purchases were significantly depleting his financial reserves. He was starting to get worried, especially because in the coming days he had to be ready for anything given the situation with Mito. He planned to be present on the day to help with anything needed, including protecting her in case of an attack. Even with money running out, he still decided to buy two more books to read until the day of the ritual. It wasn''t enough, but he also had training to do. Today, the bookstore was empty, which was not very normal. There were usually three or four people choosing books to buy. Because of this, the store manager was ready to help him choose something. "Good morning, Yujin. The usual? A romance book?" Yujin looked around and nodded. He began to walk through the store, listening to the manager''s recommendations and picking up books to browse. One book caught his attention; it was a biography of the Hokages of Konoha, from the First to the current Third. He wanted to buy a romance book, but out of curiosity, he decided to buy the biography to learn more about Tsunade''s grandfather and great-uncle, as well as the current Hokage, who happened to be her Sensei. With a book decided, he continued to wander around the store, looking for something interesting. Normally, he would decide to buy the first book that caught his attention, but since this would be the last one he bought for a while, he decided to be more critical and find something better. After ten minutes, he approached the corner Jiraya had taken him to before and frowned. He had never asked the manager about the books on that shelf after that book Jiraya recommended, but he was curious. "Manager, what kind of books are on that shelf?" The manager was constantly looking at the store''s entrance, waiting for another customer, while accompanying Yujin and recommending books. But with the question, he smiled and answered. "Let''s just say I need to keep the kids away from there." He smiled in a meaningful way, as if he wanted to convey something with just a look, and Yujin immediately understood. "Is it about the book Jiraya recommended before?" "What book?" Yujin''s quick and strange response left the manager bewildered. What do you mean, what book? "Her Place; the book Jiraya recomme-" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Leaving that aside, what kind of books are there?" The manager was left speechless by Yujin''s strange reaction. Remembering the content of the book, however, he squinted his eyes and had a wild guess. "They are books with content similar to a book called Her Place; I don''t know if you''ve heard of that book. It has inappropriate content for children." Yujin frowned upon hearing this and looked at the shelf. He was intrigued why someone would want to buy this kind of book, so he approached the manager and asked quietly. "Why would someone want books like that? They are totally immoral." The manager smiled meaningfully, finally understanding Yujin''s mindset. He knew Yujin liked purer romances, but only now realized that Yujin himself was also a pure person. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "There are various reasons why someone would buy something like this. For sexual relief, for example. Or to learn from the author of the book." Yujin frowned again and understood what kind of relief someone could get from these types of books. But learn what exactly? "Learn what?" The manager approached Yujin and spoke in a low voice. "You know, learn how to satisfy your partner. Both men and women buy these books. The authors usually share their experiences while writing, so you end up learning some tricks." As he explained, the manager made a strange gesture; the gesture of a finger entering and exiting a hole made with the other hand. Yujin was speechless; he didn''t expect that this kind of thing existed. What he knew about sex was briefly taught by his master, and it was little. He also had no experience, so the act was practically mystical to him. Even when he read the book Her Place, he was unsure of how much he should read, so he skipped almost all of the sexual content since the story was bothering him. He mostly read the dialogues, which were usually filled with vulgar words and strange moans. The manager''s words, however, gave him a new perspective on this type of book. Although the story of the book still bothered him, learning about sex didn''t seem like a bad thing. He hesitated for a moment as he looked at the bookshelf and finally asked the manager in a low voice. "Is there something less... immoral? How about a normal romance story with that kind of content? Let me be clear, purely for educational purposes." The manager smiled meaningfully, nodding as if he had understood something. He went to the bookshelf and observed carefully. He had read all the books in the store, so he knew exactly what he was looking for. Unfortunately, of the more than a hundred books on the shelf, few were the type Yujin wanted. When he saw the manager picking only ten books from the shelf, out of more than a hundred, Yujin was horrified and asked in a trembling voice. "Just these?" The manager smiled bitterly and explained in a low voice. "Usually, the authors of this type of content end up writing the most absurd things. For example, this one here-" "No, I honestly don''t want to know. But... Why do you think this happens?" Although he didn''t want to know what was in the books, he was curious about why these books were written like this. "We all have a dark side within us. These authors end up releasing that dark side through writing and end up writing this kind of content. Personally, I don''t like it much either, but some of my customers like it, so I end up getting many of them, even from outside the village, to sell. I read them to know what I''m selling. Do you want me to try to find more of these in the future for you?" Yujin looked at the books in his hand, and took a deep breath, thinking about what went on in the minds of these authors to write such immorality. Even the manager could see that Yujin was shaken, so he spoke in a low voice. "Her Place is one of the most normal ones on this shelf. Jiraya was kind to you." Yujin was again speechless as he looked at the shelf. If Her Place is one of the most normal ones, what kind of obscenities exist in these books? He swore never to pick any book from that shelf to read without the manager''s approval. *** After choosing a book, Yujin went to eat something and thought about what to do in the next few days. Two days later would be the ritual, and he would be there to help in any way he could. Before that, however, he wanted to do something else ¨C meet the Hokage personally to get to know him. Before, he had no reason to meet the most powerful man in the village, but the issue with Orochimaru was making him uncomfortable. For some reason, he felt malice from him, something that didn''t make much sense. He could also sense the thick aura of death around him, as if he spent a lot of time with dead bodies. Although there was a war going on, it still seemed strange. For these and other reasons, he was somewhat concerned about the Hokage''s perception of him. Hiruzen, the Hokage, is Tsunade''s master and someone important to her. He didn''t want to have a conflict with him, so he planned to have a conversation to clarify things. Remembering the biography book he bought earlier, he decided to read the book first to have a better understanding before meeting him. In the book, there was the history of the Hokages, how the village was founded, the problems that followed soon after, and how the problems were being solved. There were many stories about these people, and Yujin was impressed. They were all incredible people; strong, determined, just, and admirable. Before, he saw the Hokages as feudal lords. Although he knew they were the strongest ninjas in the village, he didn''t know they were so respectable. People have two reactions to someone strong: fear or admiration. He expected the Hokages to instill fear in people, but knowing their deeds, he found out he was wrong. Yujin thought this way about the Hokages because in the world he came from, feudal lords, kings, and sultans were the leaders of the people, and they were usually common people. Military leaders, usually stronger, who learned martial arts from childhood, were generals. They didn''t have a very good reputation, with rare exceptions. People fear the strong; that''s a fact in any world. But in the Leaf Village, the strong were revered and respected because they were the ones who protected the village''s peace. In the ninja world, not every place is as prosperous as the Leaf Village. Even the other hidden villages are not as prosperous. Having learned what he could about the Hokage, Yujin went to meet him at the academy. Chapter 34: Baseless hostility In front of the ninja academy, Yujin admired once again the faces carved on the wall and entered the place. He gained access because of Tsunade. Days ago, Tsunade had spoken with the Hokage so that Yujin could work with him. Hiruzen only set one condition; Yujin had to meet with him for a conversation. The Hokage''s goal was to better understand Yujin through this meeting and determine if he was a trustworthy person. Due to the circumstances, Yujin had postponed this meeting a bit and decided on today because of the ritual that would take place in two days. He knew the Hokage would be present to ensure everything went smoothly, so he didn''t want this meeting to occur at such a critical moment. He also needed time to better understand the culture of the new world; he didn''t want to make a mistake in front of the most powerful man in the village, the equivalent of a feudal lord. Armed with the knowledge gained through Tsunade and the biography found in the bookstore, Yujin was confident. A subordinate came to fetch him. On the way, he didn''t encounter children or teachers as he expected. Although the administrative area of the village was in the academy, they were still separate. When he first learned that the Hokage''s office was in the academy, Yujin was surprised. He didn''t expect the Hokage to work near studying children; it didn''t make sense to him. Only when Tsunade explained did he understand the intentions behind it, and he was surprised by the simplicity of the idea. The Hokage being in the academy served as a form of protection for the future of the village, the children, as well as inspiration. Knowing that the most powerful and important man in the village was nearby always impressed, inspired, and uplifted them. It was a symbolic decision, as if this decision meant that the Hokage was directly linked to the future of the village, but it was also practical, as it meant he would always be ready to protect the children. It was one of the first times Yujin felt admiration for the Hokage. Although he didn''t encounter students or teachers, the hallways were filled with people bustling around. Where the Hokage''s office was, that''s where the administrative center of the village was, so the place was crowded. One of the people he passed, however, caught Yujin''s attention. It was a tall man with bandages over his right eye. As soon as Yujin registered under the man''s gaze, he felt a high level of hostility. No one around noticed, and the man himself worked to conceal it, but Yujin could feel it and watched him carefully for the few seconds he could. For some reason, he seemed even more dangerous than Orochimaru, something that worried him. This concern increased when he realized the man had just left the Hokage''s office. The man disappeared down the corridors, but Yujin remained on guard the entire time. He could sense the man''s genuine desire to kill him, something he didn''t feel even from Orochimaru. Taking a deep breath, he thanked the man who brought him to the office and entered after knocking on the door and receiving a response. The first thing he saw when he entered the room was stacks and stacks of papers, something he had never seen before. He had seen many books in Tsunade''s training and research facilities, but never this amount of paperwork that practically filled the room. Tsunade had told him before that the Hokage was the busiest man in the village, but seeing the absurd amount of papers was still disconcerting. "Good afternoon, Lord Hokage. My name is Yujin." Even though he couldn''t see the most powerful man in the village behind all the papers, he felt the presence of a person behind the pile and greeted him. As always, Yujin was respectful in his greetings; just as he did with Mito, he bowed slightly and made the typical gesture from his homeland. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Hohoho, good afternoon, Yujin. I''ve heard many good things about you... Perhaps too good." Feeling the acidity in the man''s words, Yujin became worried but didn''t react. A few seconds later, the man spread the papers a bit and finally showed his face. He looked tired, with bags under his eyes. Black hair, he seemed to be around 40 years old, and wore a strange hat with the symbol of fire, a symbol that existed even in Yujin''s original world, with the same meaning. "Hmm... You''re a handsome man. Young, strong, intelligent, handsome, sensitive... I understand how you managed to seduce Tsunade." Although Hiruzen''s words were hostile, Yujin couldn''t feel hostility, which intrigued him. He chose to remain silent, hoping that the man would continue and maybe understand the meaning of the words. "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with seducing a woman. Tsunade is beautiful, strong, kind, intelligent, powerful... You two make a good pair." The man suddenly took a moment to light a pipe, leaned back in his chair, and released some smoke. "You two are so perfect that it''s strange, do you understand my concern?" Yujin continued to be silent, but he began to understand where the Hokage was going. "We are in the midst of a war, and I don''t know if you are aware, but Tsunade has been crucial. Suna has always been an expert in poisons, but their knowledge on the subject seems to have increased lately. At the beginning of the war, many ninjas were dying, not during the battle, but after it, because of the poison. Tsunade was decisive in this regard, creating antidotes for all the poisons that Suna unleashed upon us." Smoking a bit more, the Hokage let the information sink in for Yujin and then continued. "Only against Hanzo did her abilities fail, so perhaps you realize how important she was during all this." Yujin raised his eyebrows, hearing the name for the first time. When Hiruzen saw Yujin''s confusion, he explained. "Hanzo is the current leader of Ame. He was causing trouble, so we sent Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraya to assassinate him, but he was more powerful than I expected and managed to defeat them. He has a potent poison because of his salamander, and no one has been able to create an antidote so far, not even Tsunade." Ame is the name of one of the hidden villages, Amegakure, or the Hidden Rain Village. It seems to be a small village, not very powerful. When he first appeared in this world, he was in a forest near that village, something Tsunade mentioned before. But she didn''t talk much about the village or mention this Hanzo. "With this, you have an idea of how important she is. Currently, she is one of the candidates to be the future Hokage, along with Orochimaru, Jiraya, Sakumo, and others. Therefore, don''t find it strange my suspicions when someone so valuable to the current war situation suddenly has an unknown person around her. We ninjas are naturally cautious. We are experts in infiltration for information gathering or espionage. I wouldn''t be surprised if you were an agent from some village, seeking information or intending harm to Tsunade or the village." Again, he paused, letting the words sink into Yujin''s mind while smoking his pipe. Throughout the conversation, Hiruzen did not break eye contact with Yujin, assessing him at all times, even the slightest changes in him. Unfortunately, even with his experience, he couldn''t find anything, something that actually made him even more suspicious. "You... are strange." Standing up, the Hokage walked around the desk and approached Yujin. He observed him more closely, trying to intimidate him a bit with his presence, but felt nothing from him, only calm. For some reason, Hiruzen couldn''t even feel the caution that a normal person would normally feel in his presence, which made him increasingly cautious. "Are you accustomed to being in the presence of authorities?" The question seemed like the beginning of an interrogation, something that made Yujin dissatisfied. Although he understood Hiruzen''s suspicions, he felt that he was going too far. Yujin had no reaction because he didn''t feel hostility from Hiruzen, even when he tried to be intimidating. Being sensitive to others'' emotions, he could feel the man''s caution, but not hostility, only curiosity. Because of this, Yujin realized something. Hiruzen wasn''t cautious about Yujin because he thought he was a spy. He has many different ways to find out if someone is a spy. Normally, spies are hard to find because they don''t attract attention. It''s not like he could employ all methods to find the spy in each of the village''s people, so Yujin, who suddenly appeared and drew attention from the first day, had a minimal chance of actually being a spy. After using all the methods he could, he knew that Yujin was not a spy. What intrigued Hiruzen about Yujin was his very existence. Hiruzen could feel the strength emanating from Yujin''s body, which made him curious because he doesn''t have Chakra... Or at least didn''t have it until some time ago. He also had Yujin investigated to see if he found anything about him, but even after using all the connections he had, he found nothing, as if Yujin suddenly appeared out of nowhere. A person this strong can''t just appear out of nowhere. The more he investigates and assesses Yujin''s existence, the more curious he becomes. Of course, Hiruzen didn''t plan to explain this to him; not that he needed to, Yujin realized it, which made him feel even more relaxed. ''Well, I guess this is a success... But why did that man I met in the corridor have so much hostility towards me?'' Yujin was calmer when he noticed the lack of hostility in the Hokage. After all, he saw that man leave the Hokage''s room, so he thought Hiruzen had said something to him, creating the hostility. That''s why he was worried before entering the room. Why was that man hostile? Chapter 35: Might Duy "Are you accustomed to being in the presence of authorities?" Although he was thinking about other things, it wasn''t difficult for Yujin to respond to the Hokage''s inquiries. "Not much." "You seem quite calm for someone meeting the Hokage." Hiruzen observed Yujin calmly but couldn''t really find anything, which truly surprised him. "I have perfect control over my physical and emotional functions due to my training, so I can remain calm in the most difficult situations." "Hoho, and what kind of training is that?" Hiruzen was curious about Yujin and how he accumulated so much strength. "Martial arts." The Hokage put his hand on his chin and thought for a long time, trying to understand what martial arts meant. In the village, something similar would be taijutsu, but it was far from the same. "I think I''ve heard of something like that... Martial arts." Hiruzen has access to all the knowledge present in the village¡ªthings only the Hokages would know. The only other person with such access would be Mito, and that''s because of her influence as the wife of the First Hokage, the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, as well as the numerous contributions she made to the village. She literally built the village with her own hands, so it''s not strange for her to have the same influence as the Hokage. "Well... Let''s leave it at that; I''ll look into it further later." As they conversed, Hiruzen walked around the room, circling Yuji slowly, observing him. Yujin didn''t react to the Hokage''s actions, but he was starting to feel displeasure. Suddenly, without any warning, the Hokage moved. With a kunai in hand, he attacked Yujin from behind, aiming for his neck. It all happened in less than a second. When Hiruzen snapped back to reality, Yujin had already turned around, using his left hand to stop the kunai and his right hand to throw a punch at the Hokage''s head. Everything happened so fast that even the Hokage was surprised. He knew Yujin could thwart the attack, but he didn''t expect a counterattack. When he tried to think about how to defend himself, the punch stopped just inches from his face. Along with the halted punch, a gust of wind hit his face, and papers in the room started flying everywhere. Although the wind that came with the punch was powerful, Hiruzen made an effort not to be affected by it and stood still, locking eyes with Yujin. "You''re better than I thought." "That was very rude." Yujin seemed quite relaxed as he said that, but there was displeasure on his words. Hiruzen couldn''t see any caution on his part, so he wanted to know how he would react but didn''t anticipate the speed and fluidity of his response. "Impressive. I apologize. I just wanted to test you so I can confirm your skills." The Hokage slowly sheathed the kunai, returned to his desk, and began searching in some drawers. A few seconds later, he handed three scrolls to Yujin and explained. "I''ll give you a chance. I''ve specially chosen these three missions for you. If you can complete them perfectly, I''ll allow you to take missions up to A-rank in the future." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Yujin looked at the three scrolls in his hand and nodded. Tsunade had already discussed with the Hokage the type of work he was willing to do, so he didn''t question it. "I wanted to ask something before I go." Hiruzen waved his hand, giving permission, while calmly smoking his pipe. "If I complete these three missions, will I also be treated as a resident? I know that currently, my status is that of Tsunade''s guest, something I intend to change if possible." The Hokage nodded slightly and explained. "If you can complete these three missions, I''ll give you permission to live here. You''ll be treated like any other resident." Satisfied, Yujin left the Hokage''s office. The Hokage remained silent after Yujin''s departure. Initially, he planned to talk more with Yujin, try to better understand what kind of person he was. However, after hearing the words "martial arts," he decided to cut the conversation short and test him to see how strong he was. He had read about "martial arts" in some village scroll and planned to find out what it was before Yujin returned with the mission results. He thought he could learn more about Yujin just through conversation, but this need for research intrigued him even more. The little test earlier also yielded interesting results. ''What''s the secret of this mysterious strength he possesses?'' Although most people couldn''t sense it, individuals at the level of Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Hiruzen could vaguely feel his power. *** As Yujin left the academy, he quickly read through the scrolls to learn more about the missions. At the same time, he was concerned about the dates. Currently, it was not the time to go on a mission since two days later, he needed to be present at Mito''s ritual. He had a bad feeling about this ritual. After looking at all three, they were all escort missions. Two of them were item escorts, and one was the escort of an important person. All of them were scheduled after the ritual. The Hokage chose the missions well. It was quickly getting dark, and as he returned to the apartment where he lived, Yujin saw a man running with both hands in the distance. Yujin had seen this man several times before and had always been curious about him. Once he asked Tsunade about the guy who spent the whole day exercising in the village, and she replied that he was a rarity. He was the only ninja in the village who couldn''t use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu. Ninjutsus were the magical techniques that ninjas could perform; using Chakra and hand seals, they could summon elements and perform other impressive feats that even Yujin couldn''t. Genjutsus were techniques capable of using Chakra to affect people''s psyche, creating illusions to confuse them. This man, Might Duy, couldn''t use either type of technique, which were things ninjas had to learn. Might Duy had consulted many doctors, including Tsunade, about his condition, and her response was that he had little Chakra. His condition was only slightly better than that of ordinary civilians, which would normally prevent someone like him from becoming a ninja. What made him a rarity was that, despite this condition, he never gave up and became a Genin, the lowest rank among ninjas. Genins, Chuunins, Jounins¡ªthese were the three ninja classifications. Genins were ninjas who graduated from the academy. They had just learned and mastered the basics a ninja should know, so they were always inexperienced, but in a few years, they became Chuunin. In most cases, they only needed experience and specialized training to become Chuunin. Might Duy, even more than ten years after leaving the academy, remained a Genin, earning him the nickname Eternal Genin. Nevertheless, he never gave up and continued to train to improve. According to Tsunade, although he couldn''t use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, he was one of the most powerful ninjas in the village, and the reason he hadn''t become a Chuunin was that he prioritized training so much that he forgot to do missions, or when he did, he didn''t achieve good results because he was tired from training. Might Duy was a person who caught Yujin''s attention precisely because of his determination to train. Yujin recognized that determination because he shared it. Yujin was extremely diligent in his training; hardly a day passed without him training. He could see that determination in Might Duy. At the same time, he learned from Tsunade that he was the village''s greatest Taijutsu specialist, something similar to Martial Arts but involving the use of Chakra. For various reasons, Yujin was interested in Duy. When he was around, Yujin would stop what he was doing and watch him from afar, curious about him. In recent days, he had been studying the differences between Qi and Chakra and was determined to find someone to try to teach his Martial Arts. Tsunade seemed interested, but now that they were apart, he was tempted to teach Duy. Seeing him in the distance training, Yujin thought for a moment and decided to have at least a first contact. Approaching, Yujin greeted him warmly. "Good evening. My name is Yujin; may I know yours?" Pushing himself up with his hands, Might Duy stood up and greeted Yujin with a big, jovial smile. "Pleasure to meet you, Yujin. My name is Might Duy." Chapter 36: Not again Yujin hadn''t planned on eating before, but he invited Duy to dinner; Ramen. After sitting down and choosing their meals, Yujin turned to Duy and spoke. "I''ve been curious about you for a few days. You train every day, quite admirable." Duy smiled upon hearing that and replied in a slightly louder voice than usual. "I need to put in the effort if I want to get somewhere. I don''t have as much talent as others." "Hope you don''t mind, I asked Tsunade about you." Duy nodded as if he didn''t mind at all and commented. "I''ve been curious about you too. I don''t feel... Wait. Now I''m sensing your Chakra." He raised his head and looked confused at Yujin. Duy had heard about Yujin from friends, an outsider who came to the village with Tsunade. He usually didn''t care about such gossip, but occasionally some news reached him, and this was one of them. One day, during his training, he spotted Yujin in the distance, and the two briefly locked eyes. Duy felt a strength within him, a kind of strength he had never felt before. At the same time, he also noticed that Yujin seemed like a civilian, which was incongruent with his strenght. Since then, he had been curious. "I recently acquired Chakra, an unusual case, I must say." Duy squinted his eyes upon hearing this, but after a few seconds, he sighed and asked. "You didn''t invite me to eat just because you''re interested in my training routine, I believe." "No, I wanted to ask you something." Duy waved his hand again, feeling that Yujin''s politeness was a bit awkward. "You''re the only ninja in the village who can''t use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu. In return, you''re a Taijutsu specialist. I admire that... As you know, I didn''t have Chakra, but I was already strong before obtaining it, as you noticed that day." Seeing Duy nodding in agreement, Yujin continued. "That''s because I train something different from Chakra, called Qi. It''s an energy similar to Chakra but with different properties. For someone like you who has issues with Chakra, I suppose learning Qi from me would be interesting, what do you think?" Duy became curious about Qi, especially when reminded of the struggles he went through to use Chakra. Yujin continued when he saw Duy contemplating. "Qi training is called Martial Arts, and it''s quite similar to Taijutsu, so I believe you''ll pick it up quickly. Unlike Chakra, Qi can be accumulated over time and diligence. You''re not limited by your body''s potential." Yujin knew exactly what to say to pique Duy''s curiosity, and it worked. He was a bit resistant to the idea since he had been training with Chakra for over ten years, so starting something new, especially when he hadn''t mastered the old one, seemed strange to him. However, Yujin knew how to convince. At the same time, he also thought it wouldn''t hurt to learn. If he didn''t like it, he could always stop Martial Arts training and go back to training his Eight Gates. "Alright, Yujin. I can feel your sincerity, and I''m curious. When do I start?" Yujin smiled, seeing how eager Duy was to learn, but managed to convince him to meet him an hour before sunrise the next day. The two spent the rest of the time casually chatting about their training routines while eating. In the end, Yujin returned home to rest. *** Arriving home, he wiped himself with a wet cloth and lay on the bed. He thought about the day, what he did. It was a long but interesting day. The conversation with the Hokage was better than he expected. Although the man was clearly paranoid, Yujin couldn''t judge, as he led a nation of ninja experts in disguises, assassinations, information gathering, and espionage. If the leader of this group wasn''t the most suspicious man in the village, he would find it strange that the village was still standing. Stolen story; please report. Of course, it was annoying to receive suspicion. He also didn''t like the little test the man did by attacking him suddenly. After thinking for a while, he picked up a book to read. It had become a habit for Yujin to read a book before bedtime. Especially now that he had a new book. This was a new book from that cursed shelf, called "Between the Sheets." It looked a bit like the novels Yujin had read before. A man meets a woman in a bar, they talk, arrange to meet days later for a date. Each had their problems. The man had just come out of a difficult relationship, and the woman was having trouble at work; her boss constantly harassed her. They went on a date and enjoyed each other''s company. At first, they didn''t talk much about their problems, but as they saw each other more often, they began to confide in each other. On the fifth date, they slept together for the first time, and Yujin read attentively. A series of sexual scenes later, the man seemed happy and satisfied with life, hopeful for a better future. He had finally overcome his ex-girlfriend and was happy in his new relationship. One day... BANG!!! *** Tsunade was at home, getting ready to sleep. Shizune was already lying in bed. It was a quiet and peaceful night like all the others in the Senju complex. Whenever she went to sleep, for some reason, Tsunade thought of Yujin. She often replayed many of the interactions she had with him to better understand her feelings. At the same time, while having these thoughts every night, she constantly questioned how good he had been to her from the beginning and when the feelings he has now appeared. The only way she could think of was that Yujin fell in love with her at first sight, and whenever she thought about it, for some reason, she felt happy for a while. She was snapped out of her thoughts by a noise. BANG!!! Quickly getting up from bed, she analyzed the direction of the sound and quickly got dressed. When she saw that Shizune was still sleeping like an angel, she left the house and looked in the direction of the sound, realizing belatedly that it was the direction of the house where Yujin was living. She hurried to the scene, and upon arriving, found half of the house destroyed. There were several people around, from guards to civilians in the complex. The guards surrounded the building and were investigating around. Tsunade quickly assessed the situation, and when she saw Yujin through the hole in the wall, she was surprised. He was making an expression she had never seen before; he looked furious. Looking at the state of the house, which was practically half destroyed, she approached the building. Some guards tried to stop her, but with a wave of her hand, they stepped back. Yujin seemed not to register the commotion around him. Although some guards asked him questions from afar, he ignored them. Taking a deep breath, Yujin walked out of the house with a book in hand through the intact front door, which was quite strange. There was literally a huge hole on the side, but it''s like he didn''t even saw half of the house destroyed, he just walked out of the intact door. He lit a match, set fire to the pages of the book, and threw the burning book on the ground. Seeing this, Tsunade was extremely confused. Assessing the hole, she realized that whatever destroyed the house came from within. She then looked at the guards around, who were investigating the surroundings confused, and clapped her hands to attract people''s attention. "You can all go home. The guards too." The guards tried to argue, but she didn''t give them a chance to speak and simply dismissed them with a hand gesture. Tsunade''s authority was not insignificant within the complex, so everyone left. Approaching Yujin cautiously, Tsunade looked at the burning book. Earlier, she had managed to read the title of the book by coincidence, "Between the Sheets". "What happened? Was it Jiraiya again?" Yujin remained silent, unresponsive, as if he hadn''t heard the question. The expression of anger slowly disappearing from his face as the book burned. Tsunade decided to stay silent and just observed the book with a cold gleam in her eyes. She was planning to find out what the book was about later in case Yujin didn''t want to talk. An hour later, when the book was practically ashes, he took a deep breath and finally calmed down. Finally realizing Tsunade''s presence, he commented slowly. "It''s like this has happened before." "Because it indeed has¡ª" Yujin put his hand on his mouth and started to shush while looking at the burning book. Tsunade was somewhat scared of him at this moment; he seemed very strange. "This has never happened before. Book? What book? There''s no book. Understand? There was never any book, not before, not now, not ever." Yujin gave a big smile when he said that, sending shivers down her spine. "By the way, what happens if the bookstore disappears from the village tomorrow?" "Are you joking... or not." When she saw Yujin''s bizarre smile, Tsunade shivered again. What happened to him? "The manager is a good person." "Is he? I''m questioning that now." Yujin spoke while looking at the burning book. Swallowing saliva, Tsunade thought quickly, but in the end, she didn''t know what to say. "Do you know how I can find a person?" "And who would that be... if it''s not too much trouble?" She asked politely, feeling Yujin''s bizarre mood. "Don''t know the name, but the pseudonym is HentaiGodZ." Tsunade spent some time with him to make sure he wouldn''t do anything wrong. Two hours later, he had returned to normal and seemed like the old Yujin she knew, which relieved her a lot. After spending another hour with him to make sure he had returned to normal, she left for a moment to explain to the guards what had happened, as they had been investigating the area until now. When he saw her leaving, Yujin looked at the moon in the sky and murmured. "I can''t believe I almost had my second breakdown because of a book... Wish I could erase my memories." Chapter 37: Drinking with her again It was dawn, and Tsunade brought Yujin to sleep at her house since he had destroyed the house where he lived. It took him a while to realize that he had destroyed the place where he was sleeping due to a mistake. Along the way, he apologized to Tsunade several times for the damage caused to the house and promised to repay her for the damages. He had never felt so guilty about something he did before. It was a mistake he didn''t expect. When they arrived at the house, Tsunade went to check if Shizune was still asleep, and when she saw the little angel sleeping peacefully, she grabbed sake and took it to the room she had lent to Yujin. It was very familiar for Yujin to see her carrying a sake gourd with cups in hand as she approached. He missed it. Handing a small cup to Yujin, she poured sake for both of them and drank it in one go. The two remained silent for a few minutes while drinking. Tsunade was thinking about what she wanted to say, but feeling the atmosphere in the room, she sighed and commented. "I missed this." Yujin smiled and nodded, agreeing. "Me too, I like drinking with you, even if we''re silent." Tsunade smiled, understanding how he felt. She felt the same. In silence or in conversation, Yujin''s company always made her happy. "Let''s keep doing our drink sessions in the future." "As long as you don''t mind..." Yujin was cautious about Tsunade''s reaction. Because of the confession, they naturally distanced themselves and stayed apart for a while. This situation, however, sort of created a reason for them to come together, and Tsunade was no longer willing to stay apart. "You know how I feel, Yujin." "No, I don''t; you didn''t tell me." She planned to continue talking, but Yujin interrupted her, wanting an answer. Tsunade looked into his eyes and sighed, silent for a few seconds as she looked at the sake in the cup. "I have feelings for you too. If we had met in different circumstances, I''m sure my answer that day would have been different, but now is not a good time." "I understand. I already expected your rejection." Tsunade was surprised to hear that and raised her head to look into Yujin''s eyes, wanting to understand what he meant by that. Yujin took another sip of sake, and after a long sigh, he explained. "We needed this, this space." He filled the cup with sake again while waiting for Tsunade''s reaction, who didn''t show any, she seemed confused. "You know, our relationship didn''t start in a healthy way. You were going through one of the most difficult times of your life, and I needed someone to help me in this new world. In a way, I took advantage of the situation to gain your sympathy and trust." "No, no, wait." Tsunade stopped him from speaking with her hand and began to think silently about what this meant. Yujin gave her space to think and continued drinking, occasionally pouring a cup for Tsunade to drink. Minutes later, Tsunade began to understand, but she needed confirmation. "I understand that you wanted to gain my trust, and there''s nothing wrong with that; you needed help adapting to a completely different place, I get it." Yujin nodded, agreeing with her statement. She continued. "And what you got with that was my company, so you could get information as well as a place to live. That was when we reached the village." Yujin nodded again, agreeing with her. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "But what does that have to do with you confessing to me and us needing space?" Tsunade found the situation confusing; she couldn''t understand Yujin''s thought process. He thought for a long time before explaining. "You are going through a difficult time, so it''s normal to be more vulnerable. Because of our friendship at this moment, our relationship was taking a direction I didn''t want. Even though it wasn''t my intention, our feelings were growing, and you were very emotionally dependent on me." Tsunade understood when he said that. In the days they were apart, whenever she felt sad or tired, she had the urge to go see him. "If our relationship developed in this situation, one day, you would regret it. Whether because of Dan or if you came to the conclusion that I took advantage of you because of the moment. With the rejection, we would have space for both of us to evaluate our feelings and make sure this is what we want. Confessing my feelings was the first step." Tsunade was at a loss for words hearing this. She did it. She started to evaluate the feelings she had for Yujin without even understanding his intentions. Again, she was impressed with how insightful Yujin was. "You don''t have to feel obligated to accept my feelings. As I said before, I''ll wait, no matter how long it takes, because my feelings are genuine. If one day you accept my feelings, I want you to never regret it and feel my sincerity. I want to spend the rest of my life with you." Hearing this was very difficult for Tsunade; she used all her strength not to cry; it wasn''t the time. She was very happy with Yujin''s words and at the same time very sad that she couldn''t accept them. Yujin continued drinking after expressing what he wanted. Now, everything depended on Tsunade, and he didn''t plan to do anything else, just wait. Tsunade took a deep breath to calm herself but didn''t comment on what he said, keeping the words in her heart. "Let''s continue what we were doing before. Drinking together and researching Qi and Chakra. You promised to teach me how to train in Qi, and I promised to teach you how to use Chakra." "Sure, I don''t see a problem." Yujin seemed satisfied with the arrangement. Although they remained a bit distant compared to how they were before, the confession didn''t prevent them from having a normal friendship where they drank, studied, and trained together. "Today, I talked a bit with Might Duy. A nice person, full of enthusiasm. I invited him to learn Martial Arts from me in a few hours. Want to join? I''ll try to teach you both to accumulate Qi." "Great, I''ll participate too." With the end of the previous conversation, Yujin decided to change the subject, and Tsunade finally remembered what she wanted to talk about before. With narrowed eyes, she asked. "About that book earlier..." Yujin froze upon hearing her bring up the book in the conversation. When she saw him like that, she insisted. "Aren''t we friends? I want to know what happened." He remained silent, drinking the sake. Seeing him being so stubborn, Tsunade played her trump card. "You destroyed the wall of my house..." "Okay, fine, geez, you didn''t need to bring that up. I already feel guilty enough without you saying anything." Taking a deep breath, Yujin sighed and explained. "Do you remember the other day when Jiraya recommended a book to me, and I burned it?" "One day I''ll have a conversation with Jiraya about that. Continue." Tsunade looked at Yujin with narrowed eyes, a cold gleam passing when she thought about how Jiraya dared to present that kind of content to Yujin. She didn''t know what kind of book it was, as she had never read it, but knowing Jiraya and Yujin''s reaction, she had a good guess. "In the world where I came from, there were no storybooks, only books with knowledge. So, since I learned to read and discovered these types of books, I started devouring romance books for... educational purposes. I asked the store manager about the type of book Jiraya recommended, and after he explained it to me, I got curious. He said I could learn even more about romance, and other things, so..." Tsunade averted her eyes when he looked at her, feeling a bit embarrassed. She felt strange knowing that Yujin was learning about romance and... that, because of her. "So... I asked for a less immoral book from the manager; he recommended ten books, and that was the one I chose. I just didn''t expect that to happen..." Yujin sighed as he thought about it. When he read that part, he was so furious that he didn''t know what to do with so much anger, so he unconsciously threw a punch and destroyed the house''s wall. He was far from having a breakdown of his Harmony state, but there was a momentary fluctuation. He just didn''t expect that. "What happened?" Tsunade was curious about what kind of story would make Yujin react like that. Yujin took a deep breath when he heard the question, wondering if he should talk. "It was a normal romance, up until near the end of the book. A man and a woman who liked each other. They had many intimate encounters. And I felt that both were meant to each other. But... Damn HentaiGodZ." Yujin punched his own hand in protest. He really wanted to punch the author. How dare he write such garbage. "But what? What happened?" Tsunade was getting impatient, wanting to know what happened. Yujin saw her curious gaze and sighed. With great difficulty, he spoke. "But she... I don''t really know; I stopped reading when it happened. A scene of her with three more men. Geez, I feel like vomiting just imagining it." Yujin took a deep breath, making the thoughts about that scene disappear from his mind. Tsunade was speechless when she heard this and felt shivers running through her body. "What a bizarre story... And the manager recommended that to you?" "Yes, now you understand my frustration. I trusted him. Later, I need to have a serious conversation with him." Tsunade remembered Yujin''s previous reaction, where he apparently wanted to destroy the bookstore and find the author to do something, so she decided to go with him. "I''ll go with you." Yujin nodded, and he couldn''t wait to confront the manager later. He needed an explanation. Chapter 38: Bath The two talked for a few more hours as they drank. The topics were simple, such as how Shizune became so attached to Kushina, and the two were inseparable. How Kushina seemed to be doing better. The three spent a lot of time with Mito, so she always came up in the conversation. Yujin didn''t talk about Mito''s plan; he respected her decision not to give Tsunade hope without being sure that everything would work out. Hours later, the two were a bit tipsy. Yujin remembered a topic he wanted to discuss with Tsunade. However, he couldn''t be too direct. "You know, I find the clothes people wear in this world strange. I still haven''t gotten used to the clothes I bought, and I plan to ask a tailor to make custom clothes for me. What do you think?" Tsunade looked at Yujin, specifically at the outfit he was wearing. He had on a dark blue jacket over a white shirt and long black pants, a relatively simple outfit that suited him well. "You look good in that outfit, what''s the problem?" Yujin was pleased with the compliment but still decided to order some custom clothes later. "I don''t know, it''s different. I''ll show you what the clothes I used to wear looked like. Do you have paper and pen?" Tsunade got up to get some sheets and a pen. While Yujin focused on drawing, Tsunade asked. "But why the sudden interest in clothes? You didn''t seem to care about your outfit when you bought it." Yujin continued drawing the clothes he used to wear and replied. "It''s uncomfortable. I can''t explain. The way it fits on my body, the way I wear it. For example, I had shirts like this." He then showed a drawing of a T-shirt with something resembling buttons. "I wore shirts like this. They''re open, and I put them on, and then I button them up. They''re a bit loose, which I found more comfortable when I''m moving. The pants were also looser. Anyway, it''s uncomfortable." Tsunade had never seen Yujin in such clothes, so she imagined him in them, but she wasn''t sure. "I don''t know... I think you look good the way you are. If it''s about mobility, I don''t think it hinders you." "Yeah, it doesn''t hinder, but it''s a bit uncomfortable." Yujin continued drawing more clothing models during the conversation, and he remembered something else. "Another thing I noticed is that people in this world usually have shorter hair. What do you think?" He grabbed his waist-length braid and showed it to her. Tsunade looked at him with narrowed eyes, finding the conversation strange but responded. "I think it depends on the person; it''s not like there aren''t men with long hair. Jiraiya is one of them. But your hair..." She then took Yujin''s hair and was surprised. His hair was quite oily, and she could see various parts where the strands were broken. "Don''t you wash your hair?" "Sometimes, I usually keep it tied up." Yujin quickly took his hair away from Tsunade''s hand when he saw that she didn''t seem to like what she saw. She then realized something important: there was no bathroom in Yujin''s house. "Where do you take a bath?" If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "At home, I use a wet cloth to wipe off the sweat, and sometimes I wash my hair with tap water." Tsunade narrowed her eyes again and finally realized that Yujin hadn''t taken a proper bath since she met him. He didn''t have shampoo or soap to wash himself either. She approached him and started to smell him but didn''t detect a bad smell. When she realized what she had done, she quickly backed away and coughed slightly, embarrassed. "You need to take better care of yourself, take a proper bath, wash your hair, and so on. By the way, why do you let your hair grow if you don''t bother taking care of it?" Yujin grabbed his hair and briefly measured the length. He then explained. "It''s a custom where I come from. Most men cut their hair once it passes their shoulders. But in the Martial Arts society, when you start training, you let your hair grow without limits. It''s a way to show how much you''ve trained. The longer your hair, the longer your training. My master''s hair reached the floor. Not that it matters anymore, I guess." He then lost himself in thought. Long hair is a cultural custom where he comes from, but that culture no longer exists in the world he''s in. In a way, it seemed important to cut it, a symbol of a new beginning. "Maybe I should cut it." "You don''t have to cut it if you don''t want to. There are people with long hair here; it''s not strange. What''s strange is you not taking a bath with shampoo for your hair and soap for your body." When she saw that he seemed a bit sad about the idea of cutting his hair, she quickly tried to stop him and gave advice on what to do. "Shampoo and soap... I''ve read those words in a book before. Do they serve to clean yourself? I''m not sure." "You use shampoo to remove the oiliness from your hair and clean it. Soap cleans the sweat from your body and dirt. At the same time, both products will make you smell good. Then you use a bit of conditioner to moisturize your hair." Yujin paid attention to her words, memorizing everything she said. Tsunade suddenly had an idea, and she smiled. "How about you take a bath for the first time in a bathtub today? My house has a huge bathtub, and I have shampoo, conditioner, and soap." He didn''t seem against the idea, so the two went to Tsunade''s bathroom, which was indeed large as she had said. To the right, there were two sinks side by side, with various beauty products that Yujin had seen before scattered around; baskets full of dirty clothes, and some machines that Yujin didn''t know. A huge mirror above the sinks; something that still amazes Yujin as that was very expensive in his old world. There were some benches to sit on to the left, and two closed cabinets that he didn''t know what was inside. The rest of the bathroom was occupied by a huge bathtub, which was currently empty. It was so huge that, if he laid down on it, there was space for six more of him. Tsunade approached the empty bathtub and started fiddling with a hole in the floor. She covered the hole with an item and stepped back. She turned several taps next to the bathtub, and the water began to flow. There was so much water coming in that he was surprised at how easy it was to fill the bathtub. He realized that the water was already warm since the room temperature started to rise, and steam began to appear in the bathroom. "Five minutes, and the bath will be ready. Come on, let me show you something." Tsunade then showed him the shampoo, conditioner, and soap. After briefly explaining how to use them, she left the bathroom and closed the door. It didn''t take long for the water to fill up, and Yujin took off his clothes. He was about to enter the bathtub when he heard from outside the door. "Hey, don''t get into the water right away; first, wet your body with water and soap up your body!" Yujin knew Tsunade was nearby, but he didn''t expect her to be paying attention to his bath. "How did you know I was going to get into the water?" On the other side of the door, Tsunade was left speechless, embarrassed by her actions. She had been listening carefully to the sounds in the bathroom and noticed that he was going to get into the water when she heard the sounds of footsteps moving away from the entrance. She just wanted to make sure he was going to take a bath correctly but forgot to mention all the details he needed to know. Hesitating a bit, she remained silent, and when she heard Yujin again walking toward the bathtub, she explained. "I''m just making sure you''ll take a bath properly. Now listen to me, first, close the taps so that the water stops filling the bathtub." After hearing the sound of water disappear, she continued. "Then, fill a basin with water from the shower and pour the water over your body." "Shower? What''s a shower?" Tsunade was getting frustrated. She had to guide him through the bathroom door, and for that, she needed to almost shout so that he can hear. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm down, remembering that Shizune was still sleeping, and she couldn''t be shouting; not knowing that she didn''t need to shout in the first place since Yujin had senses far above normal. Hesitating a bit, she considered all the options she had, and finally made a decision. "Cover your lower part with a towel; I''m coming in." She heard him walking a bit, and seconds later, he spoke. "Ready." She then slowly opened the door and looked carefully inside. When she saw that Yujin was properly covered, she sighed, entered the bathroom, and closed the door. For a moment, the two stood silently looking at each other. Chapter 39: How to bathe The two remained silent, looking at each other for a few seconds, but Tsunade composed herself and coughed lightly, trying to disguise the embarrassment she was feeling. "I''ll explain, so listen carefully." Yujin nodded and waited for her to speak. Inside, he found the situation strange but tried to ignore it. "First, you can''t just jump into the water because you''re still dirty. Although the bathtub water is for cleaning the body, other people might want to bathe in it too... It''s fine here, I guess, as I plan to open the drain later and let the water drain. But if you were to bathe in a public bath, for example, entering all dirty would make the water very dirty, and others wouldn''t be able to clean themselves properly." Yujin raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled by what she said. "Do you bathe with other people in public baths?" "Yes. It''s a large bath, much bigger than mine, and dozens of people can comfortably bathe at the same time. Why do you think Jiraiya likes to go there so much? There are lots of women bathing every day; it''s paradise for him." Yujin raised his eyebrows again, feeling disgusted by Jiraiya''s actions. Tsunade sensed his mood, so she quickly continued. "So, you need to remove most of the dirt before getting in. That way, the bathtub water will clean the rest, which is more acceptable. To get rid of the bulk of the dirt, you fill a basin with water in the shower, turning on this tap here." Tsunade then approached Yujin, a bit nervous. She tried her best not to look at his chest, took the basin from his hands, and turned on the shower tap to fill the basin with water. When the basin was full, she pulled a stool near Yujin and grabbed a towel from one of the cabinets. "Now, you need to clean yourself. First, pour the water over your body, getting wet. Then, use the soap and lather all parts of your body... including down there." Tsunade coughed again as she said this, hiding her embarrassment. She then realized that Yujin was standing still. "Come on, start washing." Although Yujin wondered how he would do it with her next to him, he still moved and followed her instructions. Sitting on the stool, he took the basin and wet himself with water. With soap in hand, he began to lather as she taught, covering his body. Tsunade silently observed his actions, concentrating more than usual. She watched as he soaped his arms, chest, stomach, neck, legs... Turning his back to her, he also soaped down there. She was genuinely surprised by Yujin''s physique. Although she had seen it before, and he had lost some muscle mass, every time she saw it, she found it impressive. It was so sculpted that it didn''t seem real. "- Tsunade? Hey, Tsunade?" She was so lost in thoughts that Yujin had to call her several times before she snapped out of it. "And now?" Taking a deep breath, she composed herself as best as she could. Realizing that he hadn''t soaped his back, she hesitated for a moment, then approached, taking the soap from Yujin''s hands. "You forgot your back; let me help you." Yujin wanted to say he could do it himself; he was flexible enough. But for some unknown reason, he simply watched her as she went to his back and started to lather. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The two remained silent, and several minutes passed. Yujin realized that she had already soaped him enough but didn''t say anything. Finally, she realized she was done, stood up, coughed again, and continued as if nothing had happened. "Now, you need to rinse off. Get into the shower and let the water flow over your body to wash away the soap and dirt." Yujin gave Tsunade a strange look but followed what she said. He stood under the shower he had seen water flowing from before and turned on the tap. The water ran over his body, washing everything away. In secret, he opened the towel a bit and let the water fall there too, to clean it. When he finished, Yujin looked at Tsunade, who was behind him. She had a strange expression, staring at him, but her mind seemed to be elsewhere. Yujin ignored her expression again and woke her up. Again, she coughed, trying to hide her embarrassment, and spoke. "Now, it''s time for your hair and face. Let me make it clear; don''t let the soap or shampoo touch your eyes. If it does, it''ll sting. Lather your face, then rinse with water." Yujin began to do what she said, closing his eyes as he applied soap to his face. Tsunade looked at Yujin''s hair and approached while he had his eyes closed. She then started to undo the braids, releasing his hair completely. "Now, the shampoo. Take a bit, not too much, apply it to your head, and start scrubbing." Without Yujin needing to move, she began to scrub Yujin''s head with shampoo. Slowly, she descended through his hair, also applying shampoo. Only now did she realize that Yujin''s hair was much longer than hers; something that should''ve been obvious before. "Run your hand through it; you can feel your hair losing its oiliness, right?" Yujin ran his hand over his head, and indeed, he felt his hair becoming... drier, strange. After she had washed his entire hair, Tsunade poured water over Yujin''s head, and the shampoo washed away. "Now, the conditioner. Put just a little on your entire hair to make it softer and more hydrated. If you think you''ve put too much, take some off with water, and that''s it; now you can get into the bath." Yujin stood up, his hair taken care of, flowing down his back. As if remembering something, Tsunade quickly added. "When you enter, take off the towel from your waist and use this one to dry yourself." Yujin nodded as he received the towel and waited for her to leave the bathroom. However, when he saw her looking at him again, lost in thought, he chose to get into the bathtub. He took off the towel before entering and got into the water, letting out a long sigh when he felt the warm water on his body. He had never felt anything like this before, so he momentarily forgot about Tsunade, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the moment. Occasionally, he submerged his body in the water, wetting his head. A few minutes later, Yujin felt movement and looked to the side to see Tsunade entering the water with only a towel covering her body. "Don''t look too much." She said when she felt his gaze, embarrassed. Yujin averted his gaze and remained silent. The water rose a bit with Tsunade''s entrance. She didn''t even know why she felt the urge to get into the water. She just felt like bathing with Yujin. Currently, she was trying to come up with excuses for her actions. ''I''m all sweaty; I need a bath. And it would be a waste to throw away the water. If I wait for Yujin to leave, the water will be cold. And I saw Yujin half-naked, so what''s the problem with him seeing a bit too?'' There were dozens of reasons she could think of. Meanwhile, Yujin occasionally glanced at her, feeling something different that he had never felt before. Yujin is a good, kind, and fair man. Because of his upbringing and the culture he grew up in, he had little contact with women. The women he had contact with were either elderly or children; rarely young, unmarried women of his age. All the young, unmarried women he had seen before in his world wore very conservative clothes that almost completely covered their bodies. This was one of the strange things about this new world Yujin found himself in. Women wore more revealing clothes and weren''t afraid to show a bit of skin. Even so, of all the women he had seen so far, he felt no sexual attraction to any. He also felt no sexual desire even when he read all those sex scenes in the book he read before. Not even for Tsunade; perhaps that''s why she always felt safe around him, never afraid that he would attack her. Even when she got excited while drinking and ended up showing more than she intended, Yujin never had a reaction to her. That''s why Yujin was confused about the reaction he was having now. He was trying to control the blood flow so that the reaction would disappear, but it was harder than he thought. The more he looked at Tsunade, the harder it got. Tsunade noticed Yujin''s strange reaction. He looked at her from time to time, then looked away, sometimes looked at the water, and then looked at her again. To distract him a bit from the situation, Tsunade asked something she had been wanting to ask for a while. "My grandmother... Is she up to something?" Chapter 40: Duy sees the Peak of Youth Tsunade''s question wasn''t a surprise to Yujin. He noticed that Tsunade was calmer. Perhaps she realized that Mito was up to something, and so a glimmer of hope appeared in her heart. Yujin respected Mito''s decision and, therefore, didn''t respond. His silence, however, spoke more than a thousand words, and Tsunade smiled. "I''m glad... It''s something good amidst all the bad things happening." He remained silent and didn''t look in her direction. Tsunade didn''t question why no one told her about it and simply accepted the situation with a grateful heart. The two continued in silence for a long time, just enjoying each other''s company. Yujin managed, after a while, to calm the fire he was feeling, a task quite easy for a master of Harmony. He had control over many physiological functions of his body, and although it was more difficult than usual, he achieved it with a little effort. *** Yujin was getting ready to meet Might Duy, putting on clean clothes. His mind, however, was elsewhere. He wondered what that reaction with Tsunade was all about. He knew what an erection was and what it was for; it wasn''t his first time. However, it was certainly the first time he felt something like that near a woman, and it was also the first time he felt it with such intensity. For some reason, when he realized that Tsunade was naked next to him, less than three meters away, his body started to have this violent reaction, something he had never felt before. He wasn''t sure what it meant, as it was the first time he felt this way. Even now, when he thought about that moment, his body reacted the same way, and he needed a dose of effort to calm down. Taking a deep breath, Yujin calmed his emotions and focused on what was going to happen. He and Tsunade left the house; Shizune was still sleeping. The sun had not yet risen. After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at Yujin''s destroyed house and found Might Duy lightly exercising, doing some squats and push-ups. When he saw the two approaching, he showed his usual youthful smile and spoke loudly. "Good morning, Yujin, Tsunade-sama!" "Good morning, Duy-san." "Good morning, Duy. I see you''re excited for our training today." When he heard that, Duy started doing squats even faster and shouted loudly. "But of course, I am! It''s been a long time since I felt this passion for learning something new. Since my academy days." Tsunade laughed when she saw Duy like this, remembering the academy days. Tsunade is a year older than Duy, so they didn''t study together, but she remembers when he was young. Basically the same as today, full of energy. In a way, he is quite different from the other ninjas she met before. "It''s good that you''re excited, but before we get to the practical part, I think it''s good to start with the theoretical part." Duy nodded vigorously and listened attentively, pausing his training out of respect. Tsunade already knew what Yujin was about to talk, but still listened carefully. "Qi is very similar to Chakra. It''s an internal energy that can be controlled to strengthen oneself. If I had to say the biggest difference between the two, however, it would be that Qi lacks versatility. While it''s possible to transform Chakra into other elements like fire, water, earth, and wind, Qi doesn''t have that capability. It''s basically an energy cultivated within us with the ability to strengthen our bodies. Martial Arts were then created to use this energy efficiently. Now, can you imagine what Martial Arts were created for?" "To defeat enemies, right?" Duy quickly answered, thinking the answer seemed obvious, but he could sense by the way Yujin spoke that it wasn''t so straightforward. Tsunade stayed silent; she had never heard Yujin address this in their previous conversations. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Actually, there are two answers to that question, and it''s unknown which one is correct. It''s like the question of which came first, the egg or the chicken." Duy and Tsunade fell silent and contemplated the question. They had never thought about it. What came first? The egg or the chicken? Both seemed possible. Impatient, Duy asked. "So what''s the second answer?" "The second answer is that Martial Arts were created for self-improvement." Neither of them understood what he meant, so Yujin explained slowly and calmly. "Another way to call Martial Arts where I come from is Cultivation. That''s because, according to those who say so, you cultivate yourself; training your body, disciplining your mind, perfecting your technique, and refining Qi. For those who call Martial Arts cultivation, it''s not about how strong a person is, but about their mastery over themselves. It''s about self-improvement until you reach the pinnacle of your potential. It''s about being better every day. Personally, I prefer this answer." Duy was speechless when he heard this. For some reason, although the first answer seemed obvious initially, the second answer resonated much more deeply within him. He thought about the past, the difficulties he had in becoming a ninja despite lacking aptitude, and how, with pure effort and determination, he became what he is today. The word cultivation reminded him of how happy he felt every day as he grew stronger, and it touched him deeply. He felt that, even without cultivating Qi until today, he had cultivated his entire life. Seeing Duy suddenly start crying left Yujin speechless. Tsunade also seemed surprised by the second answer, and she also liked it more, but Duy''s reaction was much more dramatic. "Yujin!!! You need to teach me how to cultivate for real!!! I want to be better every day!!! Perfect myself!!! Reach the peak of my youth!!!" The more he spoke, the louder Duy''s voice became, and the more excited he felt. Yujin respected his passion. Suddenly, from one of the nearby houses, a woman shouted. "Stop screaming, you lunatic, let me sleep, I have to work tomorrow!!!" Duy didn''t hear the shouts, and feeling that he could continue disturbing people, Tsunade and Yujin dragged the crying man to the training facilities. After a few minutes of crying and some incoherent words, he finally calmed down, and Yujin continued the lesson. "I want to make it clear that there is no correct answer to the origin of Martial Arts. It''s possible that when they were created, they were used for war/self-defense. Or it could be that when created, the creator just wanted to improve himself. Either way, deciding what it will be used for is important when you start training. You can even use them for both, fighting and self-improvement. You decide. Just never betray the reason why you train. Our minds work with stimuli, and to function well, you need to give the right stimuli. If you have a conviction and betray that conviction, your mind will be stimulated in the wrong way, and it can negatively affect you in various ways. Consider yourselves warned." Both nodded, and they continued listening attentively. "The reason I''m saying this is that Martial Arts are about discipline. Duy has plenty of it. Tsunade..." He honestly didn''t know. Since he met her, he had never seen her train her ninja arts, but he didn''t know if it was due to a lack of discipline or if she was going through a tough time and couldn''t concentrate. Feeling the doubt in Yujin''s voice, Tsunade felt embarrassed and didn''t respond. In fact, she hasn''t trained for many years. For years, she has focused more on her medical studies, after all. Does that mean she lacks discipline? No. After all, studying is also a form of training; brain training. "It''s something important to think about before starting Martial Arts. My master spent a whole day explaining this to me when I started training, and honestly, it was very boring. I was eight years old, so I didn''t care; I just wanted to learn how to punch to destroy a tree like he did. You guys are adults, so I''ll leave it at that. After all, you also had your ninja training, which I think needs plenty of resolve to go through." Feeling them both agreeing with his words, Yujin began explaining about Qi. "So let''s start talking about Qi. As I mentioned, it''s an internal energy similar to Chakra, although much less versatile, but it doesn''t mean it''s weak. Our body can create Qi from breathing. There is an external energy, also called natural Qi or natural energy. This energy is everywhere. Our body can, through breathing techniques, draw this energy into our body. The energy is then refined. One part goes back to nature, which is the impure part. Another part stays in our body and merges with our physical energy, creating Qi." Yujin sat on the floor at the end of his words and gave a demonstration. He breathed in and out, in and out. Neither of them could feel this energy or notice any difference, however. When he opened his eyes and saw them confused, he explained. "You can''t feel it, as I thought. Continuing. When natural Qi and physical energy merge, it spreads throughout the body through the meridians, occupying as much space as possible. There are levels of mastery over Qi: Beginner, Adept, Expert, Peak, Master, and Grandmaster. When you reach the Grandmaster level, breathing techniques become complementary because your body opens all pores, and you can passively absorb natural Qi, although more slowly." Tsunade also didn''t know this. It means that Yujin is constantly absorbing natural Qi and increasing his Qi reserves, even without doing anything. Duy then asked since he didn''t know. "Yujin, what is your level of mastery over Qi?" "I am the 43rd Grandmaster of Yin-Yang Harmony school." Duy nodded. He could feel Yujin''s strength, and if he wasn''t a Grandmaster, he would be very surprised. Chapter 41: On the tightrope I got carried away writing and ended up with four extra chapters; I''ll just post this one today. I wanted to take the opportunity and ask what you think about me creating a Patreon. In that case, I would write ten advanced chapters, and put them there. Anyone who wants to pay can read it in advance. But I''m going to continue with one chapter a day the same way I''ve been doing it, regardless. Info dump strikes again. *** "Yujin, I observed this from your previous remarks, but is it common for people in your past world to sense Qi?" Yujin had already conducted this test, demonstrating his breath in front of Tsunade earlier, and now he did it again in front of Duy. Both times, he seemed to expect them to feel the natural Qi, but neither of them did. This raised concerns that maybe they couldn''t learn to train Qi. "No, normal people don''t feel Qi. I only tested you two because you have a different type of energy within you, Chakra, and I wanted to see if that would enable you to feel natural Qi. Unfortunately, Tsunade, you can only sense natural intention, not Qi, which is quite unusual." "If you''re talking about the energy Jiraya uses to enter Sage Mode, I''ve trained for Sage Mode before. I managed to get to the point of feeling natural energy, but I could never pull it into my body or merge it with my Chakra." Yujin nodded slightly and explained. "As I mentioned before, and it''s not relevant here, there''s a difference between energy and intention. What Jiraya uses for Sage Mode is intention, and I''ve told you this before; it''s like being born and instantly learning to run instead of walk. At least, from my perspective. Normally, you familiarize yourself with Qi during training and meditation, perceive the intention behind Qi, open the Fourth Extraordinary Meridian, and only then feel the intention." Yujin looked at Might Duy, who seemed confused by the conversation, and explained. "Jiraya can enter a state called ''Sage Mode,'' where he merges natural energy with Chakra. His strength then multiplies several times, which is quite interesting. But in Qi practice, the natural energy Jiraya uses and the natural Qi that Qi practitioners use are different. Natural Qi is the energy that makes the world turn and function. It makes fire burn, water flow, earth nourish, and wind be everywhere. The "intention" or "law" of the world uses this energy to make these things happen. Theoretically, natural Qi has no intention of its own. When you understand this concept during your Martial Arts training and open your Fourth Extraordinary Meridian, you can feel this intention and understand how the world works around you much more easily." Might Duy nodded constantly, as if he were understanding, but in reality, he wasn''t. It''s not that he was dumb; he could logically understand the words, but it seemed so abstract that it was just information in his head, and he didn''t grasp the essence of what Yujin was saying. "Let''s move away from this topic; it''s not relevant here. Now I''ll explain some general things about Martial Arts. In addition to mastery levels, there are three types of Martial Arts. Every person who trains with Qi needs to decide which path to follow. External, Internal, Harmony. External Martial Arts involve using the Qi you accumulate to permanently strengthen your physical body. Internal Martial Arts use Qi to temporarily strengthen your body. Harmony is a mental state that only a few rare individuals can achieve, where it''s possible to use both types of Martial Arts." "There are advantages and disadvantages to all three types. External Martial Arts improve your physique permanently, strengthening your entire body, making it more resilient. The advantages are, for example, they are more challenging to defeat in surprise attacks since their body is always strengthened with Qi. Their skin is tough, and internal organs resistant to impact. They have Herculean strength. They are tough to defeat. A Grandmaster in External Martial Arts is practically a death god, hard to knock down, with high stamina and inhuman strenght. They can fight for days without getting tired." This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Disadvantages would be that they are quite heavy, making them slower than usual. A Grandmaster can weigh tons. When Qi strengthens the body, it makes the person denser and therefore heavier. Their body''s regeneration is also slower, requiring more energy and time to heal. Training is also very challenging, requiring high pain tolerance and determination of steel. The training is also longer. Grandmasters in External Martial Arts are all at least over sixty years old. One thing that can also happen is the person going insane during training due to intense pain." Even Tsunade was paying close attention. Many of the things Yujin was telling them hadn''t come up in their previous conversation, so she was memorizing as much as possible to write about later. "Internal Martial Arts are the most commonly practiced. The advantages are that training is faster and painless. You will also be much faster than any external martial artist. Your strength will be less, but it''s often compensated with weapons, so most internal martial artists are experts in weapons like swords, staffs, etc." "The disadvantages are that when your Qi runs out, you''re just a normal person. You also need to constantly control your Qi so that you''re not sneakily attacked. Good Qi control is required for training, so some people with little control can only choose external martial arts. Lack of control also wastes a lot of Qi." "Of the two types, the safer one is definitely internal martial arts, and that''s what I''ll be teaching you." Duy saw no problem with that; he found the disadvantages of external martial arts too significant. As long as he had aptitude, he preferred to train in internal martial arts. Tsunade felt the same, but her main reason was more superficial; she simply didn''t want to weigh hundreds of kilograms. "I won''t teach Harmony to anyone, only to my successor. And you two don''t have what it takes to achieve Harmony. So, I''ll explain it just for your understanding." Yujin saw that neither of them seemed to care, and he continued. "Harmony is a state of mental duality. It''s not possible to train both External and Internal Martial Arts at the same time because they are two different types, like Yin and Yang. When someone tries to train in both types, there''s a risk of entering Qi Deviation, a state where the person''s Qi loses control and starts destroying the body internally. When someone enters such a state, the chances of survival are low." "Some people, however, manage to enter a mental state called Harmony. Some call it Duality, others call it Harmonization with Heaven and Earth... It has various names. But basically, it''s a mental state where you can divide your mind into two. Not everyone can do this, only a few very rare individuals. With this mental division, you can practice both things at the same time without them colliding internally." "The advantages are obvious; you can train both types, gaining the advantages of both and losing many of the disadvantages. With training, it''s also possible to have perfect control of the physical body, and you become emotionally balanced, able to make reasonable decisions without being affected by emotions. There are several other advantages, but I won''t go into detail." "The disadvantage is not obvious, but I would say it''s the biggest of all. Harmony is a mental state that you need to maintain constantly. Only two things can make you exit this mental state: your will or a very intense emotion. If you exit the Harmony mental state willingly, you will enter Qi deviation, with high chances of death." "If you exit this state due to an intense emotion, you enter a state called Breakdown, where your mind is taken over by the emotion that shook you. Most emotions can''t shake Harmony, only one: anger. So, if I undergo a very intense emotional shock and become very angry, I will go through a Breakdown, and anger will take over my body. When this happens, I lose all reason and become an unstoppable death god driven only by death." Tsunade and Duy were left speechless by this revelation. It''s as if Yujin is constantly walking on a tightrope. A violent swing, and he will fall to his death. Seeing the solemn expression on both of them, and realizing that they understood the grave implications, he sighed and continued. "I''ve been through a Breakdown before. Because of my deep state of Harmony, I managed to regain control in time..." For a moment, that scene flashed in Yujin''s mind, causing him to stutter at the end of his words. Taking a deep breath, he controlled his emotions and finished what he was saying. "If it happens again, however, either I die, or I kill; there is no other choice. When I''m consumed by anger, I don''t differentiate friend from foe; I just kill and destroy everything in my path." The two could only remain silent; there was nothing they could say. This is a reality about Yujin that Tsunade didn''t know, and it profoundly shook her. Chapter 42: The first step Tsunade was deeply shaken by Yujin''s words. For some reason, she felt a profound fear when she understood the implications. The tremor in Yujin''s voice and the brief glimpse she caught in his eyes, as if he had remembered something disturbing, left her very afraid. Knowing that someone she cares about is practically walking on a tightrope every day was despairing. It''s as if Yujin could die at any moment. This reality was hard to swallow, even for someone experienced with life-or-death situations like her. Yujin noticed Tsunade''s distress, and his heart squeezed. He deliberated for a long time whether he would tell her, but in the end, he decided to. After all, you never know what might happen in the future. He didn''t want her to be caught off guard if he undergoes a Breakdown and ends up being killed by some ninja. He needed to prepare her for the possibility. When he started training Harmony, Yujin knew the risks, but he was never afraid. He always had complete confidence in himself. Unfortunately, that incident where he had his first Breakdown cast a shadow on his heart. Even though everyone he killed were enemies, one thing is killing people who were doing harm to others, you have a reason for that. It''s entirely different what he did, indiscriminate killing. Although he was fortunate to have only killed enemies, at that moment, he was willing to kill anyone, even people he loves. It was a bad feeling, knowing that, with one mistake, he could become an uncontrollable killing god. That''s why he isolated himself in the mountains and never left. Taking a deep breath, Yujin composed himself. Tsunade still didn''t seem to have calmed down, so he decided to continue with the lesson. "As I mentioned, I will teach you Internal Martial Arts. To practice any type of martial arts, it''s important to have a breathing technique. Please, sit in the position I am in." Yujin sat in the lotus position, hands in front of his chest, forming a hand seal that Tsunade and Duy had never seen. The two copied Yujin''s position and began to breathe following his instructions. The technique required perfection during its execution, so the two spent some minutes following Yujin''s instructions, but it didn''t take them long to learn. When he saw that they could do it, Yujin stood up and continued guiding them, explaining more theoretical aspects of Qi and trying to explain the sensation of Qi entering the body so they could better perceive if they were succeeding. He knew that, even if they seemed to be doing it correctly, they needed a perfection they had not yet achieved, so he also began correcting the small errors they were making without realizing. Even after many minutes, however, they felt nothing. Although they had internal doubts, Yujin constantly explained to them that it''s not a quick process. "Most people take days to create their first Qi thread. You will get it quickly, I believe, because of your experience with Chakra. Keep trying." Both nodded, and they continued. Over an hour later, the sun began to rise, and they finally felt a difference. When he saw their expressions improve, he explained. "The first thirty minutes when the sun rises are the best for accumulating Qi. During this time, Qi is extremely pure, and therefore easier to absorb. Consequently, it is the perfect time for beginners to try to create their first Qi thread." Vaguely, both began to feel something entering through their noses during breathing. It was a very vague feeling, but they knew it must be natural Qi, so they continued to breathe. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Minutes passed, and when he saw that they were succeeding, Yujin fell silent and just observed. Thirty minutes later, they lost the sensation they had before and became confused. Before they stopped breathing, Yujin began explaining again. "The thirty minutes have passed; now it is much more difficult, but keep breathing even if you don''t feel anything. Try to remember the feeling you had during those thirty minutes, and keep trying until you can do it without the help of the sunrise." Both nodded again and continued, but even after an hour, they couldn''t feel anything. Seeing this, Yujin approached them and spoke. "Well, I wanted you to achieve it on your own, as it would improve your perception of Qi. With this improvement, in the future, you would have better results, but more than that, I think it''s useless." "What do you mean?" Tsunade seemed worried that she might not be able to train Qi, but it was an unfounded concern. Yujin explained patiently. "It''s impossible for normal humans to feel natural Qi. Do you know why?" It was a rhetorical question, so neither of them answered. "Because there are eight interconnected meridians in the human body that connects us to natural Qi, and these meridians are closed. These eight meridians are called the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. Meridians are like the tenketsu you use to guide Chakra. I took a look at them before, and all of them are meridians that Qi can also pass. The difference is that the meridians through which Chakra can pass are few, while Qi can pass through them all." "When I started my studies on Chakra and realized this, I was afraid that Chakra and Qi would clash, but my body is proof that they don''t. The two energies do not mix, as if they were two rivers running side by side, just ignoring each other. Although it seems that the Chakra of other people ends up being restricted by your Qi, as was the case with Tsunade when she examined me using Chakra before." Tsunade nodded slightly, remembering the experience she had earlier. She tried to examine Yujin, but his body''s Qi seemed to act like an antibody, protecting him all the time. "Back to the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. It''s one meridian only, divided into eight different blocked points. To feel Qi perfectly, you need to make a Qi thread pass through the first of these eight points and reach the second point, completely opening the first meridian. Usually, it takes a master to help you in this process, but some very talented people can do it unconsciously." Tsunade looked at Yujin with envy. She didn''t even need to ask and already knew that Yujin is one of those rare cases of someone who managed to do it alone. "So, I will be assisting you. By now, thanks to the thirty minutes of sunrise, you should have condensed a Qi thread. Please turn your backs to me and sit in the previous position I taught you." Both did as he asked, and they began breathing again at the correct rhythm when he instructed. Yujin first approached Tsunade and placed his hand on the center of her back. He used a bit of Qi to enter her body and investigate the situation. He felt her Chakra, as well as the rest of the internal organs. Tsunade felt a bit uncomfortable with the Qi inside her, investigating, but she said nothing. Finally, after searching for a long time, he found the Qi thread in the center of her chest, near the heart. With the help of Qi, he slowly drew this Qi thread to one of the nearby meridians, and from there it was easy, moving it to the head, where the first meridian was. Tsunade was trying to feel what was happening, but she couldn''t. She could only feel the uncomfortable sensation slowly rising to her head, and minutes later, she felt a small pressure. The feeling of pressure lasted for a few minutes; Yujin said he was trying to open the first point and that it required patience. Minutes later, she felt as if a dam released the water all at once, and the feeling of pressure disappeared. The first thing she felt after that was something around her. Opening her eyes, she realized she was surrounded by some kind of strange energy. She couldn''t see it, but she could feel it. "There, the Qi thread made its way to the second block point. If you want to open this second block point, you''ll need a lot more Qi and very good control; I won''t be able to help you with that next time." Seeing that she was extremely surprised by the new sensation she was feeling, Yujin continued. "You will become a Grandmaster in Martial Arts as long as you can release the fourth meridian. When that happens, you can feel the intentions of the world. Now you understand why I was surprised that you could feel natural energy, which is the union of that intention with natural Qi, since you don''t even have the First Extraordinary Meridian open?" With the knowledge she now had, Tsunade understood what Yujin was saying, but she didn''t have much to respond. She doesn''t even know how she can do that. She only trained a little in Sage Mode, and that was the only thing she could take from the training. Yujin then went to Duy and did the same. But when Duy began to feel the slight pressure on his head, he spoke to Yujin with closed eyes, surprised. "Is this discomfort I''m feeling in my head you trying to open one of those block points you mentioned earlier?" Yujin realized he didn''t explain it properly and confirmed with a "Yes." "But this is the location of the First Gate, Gate of Opening." Chapter 43: Dilemma Tsunade was surprised to hear this, while Yujin was simply confused. "Gate of Opening? What is that?" Even as he asked, Yujin continued his work, not thinking it was relevant. Duy took a deep breath and explained for Yujin to understand. "I don''t have very large Chakra reserves, and that''s one of the reasons why my potential as a ninja is low. However, I received a technique from the Third Hokage called the Eight Gates. It''s a technique where I use my Chakra to open Eight Gates that exist in the human body; the more of these gates I open, the more potential is unlocked from my body, thus multiplying my strength several times. Gate of Opening is the first of the eight gates, and it''s in the left hemisphere of the brain, where I am feeling the pressure right now." Yujin found the conversation fascinating but didn''t stop working, continuing his task. Later, he planned to explore these "Eight Gates" further. Tsunade, however, was lost in thought, and suddenly she realized something. "Yujin, wait, maybe you shouldn''t open Duy''s first meridian..." Before she could explain why, the pressure vanished, and Duy felt a good and relaxing sensation throughout his body. Like Tsunade, he began to feel the energy around him. It was as if he were experiencing the world for the first time. The unknown energy he had never felt before seemed to be everywhere. "I hope I''m wrong..." Yujin finally shifted his attention to Tsunade and saw the concern in her expression. "What''s the problem? Duy did it; now he can accumulate Qi too." Tsunade thought for a moment and explained her concern. "What if Duy''s Eight Gates are the same as the Eight Extraordinary Meridians? The Eight Gates are the only technique Duy can use. What if opening the first meridian interferes with the Eight Gates?" Duy was excited, immersed in the new sensations he was feeling, but he still heard Tsunade''s words, and it surprised him. "I''ll test it." Duy then focused his Chakra on the Gate of Opening, as he had done thousands of times before. This time, however, he felt enormous resistance. He spent several minutes in silence, trying to force the Chakra to pass through the first gate, but it was as if the gate were locked with a latch, preventing the entry of Chakra. At that moment, he started to worry, and Yujin asked after seeing this. "Are you sure these Eight Gates are the same as the Eight Extraordinary Meridians?" Tsunade was distressed by the situation, and Duy was getting worried, but Yujin remained calm, analyzing the situation coolly. Duy began to explain about the Eight Gates. He explained what the gates were, how to open them, the abilities of the gates, the consequences of opening them, and many other details. Duy was the greatest expert in the technique in the village, so he knew everything about it. Yujin, on the other hand, seemed relaxed and just listened silently. "Hmm... What an intriguing technique. Listening to you, I''m sure that the ''Eight Gates'' are the same as the eight block points of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. The eight meridians do not refer to these ''gates'' themselves but to the path that is made from one ''gate'' to another. For example, from the first ''gate'' to the second, it''s called the First Extraordinary Meridian. It allows us to feel Natural Qi, increases our Qi accumulation speed, and gives us a greater affinity to Qi, providing better control." "The Second Meridian is between the second and third ''gate,'' and it also gives enormous advantages for martial arts training. It goes on like this until the Seventh Meridian, which is the path between the seventh and eighth ''gate.'' It is speculated that only one person in history managed to open it; the God of Martial Arts... Recently, I just opened my Fifth Meridian, the path between the fifth and sixth ''gate.''" Tsunade noticed something strange in his speech and quickly asked. "But what about the Eighth Meridian? Is there a Ninth Gate?" This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "No... The ''ninth gate'' is the heart itself." After a few seconds, realizing he didn''t explain it properly, he continued. "The Eighth Gate is superficially in the heart. It is theorized that if you can open the Eighth Gate, you can flood your heart with Qi through the Eighth Meridian and produce a different type of Qi. According to the theory, this different Qi would have the ability to give you eternal life, making you literally a god in human flesh. Whether it''s true or not, I don''t know. The God of Martial Arts I mentioned before didn''t have eternal life, I think." Everything about the God of Martial Arts was speculation, so Yujin didn''t know what to say. Duy listened attentively, but he wanted to hear something else. "What does all this mean? Is it impossible for me to reopen my gates?" Feeling the anxiety in Duy''s voice, Yujin felt a little guilty. He had inadvertently caused an optimistic and determined man to practically panic with his thoughtless actions. Yujin explained in a low, calm voice, trying to reassure Duy. "I think whoever created the Eight Gates used the Eight Extraordinary Meridians as a basis, creating this forbidden technique. After all, if you can only open these gates temporarily and cause so much physical harm, with the opening of the Eighth Gate meaning death... It''s a violent technique that doesn''t consider the user, only the instant power gain. The Eight Extraordinary Meridians are the way we humans can acquire power; it''s closely related to Qi training. Some call the Eight Extraordinary Meridians the Spiritual Root because of how important it is to us Martial Artists. When you open the first of the Eight Meridians, it never closes, and it brings extraordinary benefits." "I think the reason you can''t get the Chakra through the gate is that there''s a Qi thread connecting the first to the second gate. If that''s true, either we try to make it possible for both energies to flow through the First Meridian, or I erase the Qi thread. If we can''t go with the first option and go with the second, it means I won''t be able to teach you Qi. Without the Qi connecting each gate to the other, you won''t be able to advance in your Qi training. Without the First Meridian, for example, you''ll only be able to practice Qi for thirty minutes a day, and your control over the accumulated Qi will be nonexistent." Duy fell silent upon hearing this, clenching his fists tightly. He wanted to learn Qi, but having to give up the Eight Gates that he had trained for so many years was not an option. Taking a deep breath, he bid farewell to Yujin, saying he would think about it, and left. Tsunade did not expect this outcome for the first training session, but she could only accept it. Yujin, on the other hand, felt guilty. He should have explained more about the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. That way, the Eight Gates would have come up in the conversation, and they would have realized the problem. He just hopes it''s not irreversible. *** Even without Duy, Yujin decided to continue teaching Tsunade. He explained again that to accumulate Qi, she needed to meditate using the breathing he taught. "Do this as much as you can, but realize that our bodies have limits. If you don''t feel an increase in your Qi reserves during breathing, it means you''ve reached your limit temporarily, so focus on something else." Tsunade nodded, excited about the idea of a different training. She had trained in all the ninja techniques that interested her, so a new area, something completely different, a subject in which she was practically a pioneer in the Leaf Village, was very interesting to her. "What do I do besides accumulating Qi?" "Now, you need to accumulate Qi. Currently, the only Qi thread you have is connecting your First and Second Gates. How do you plan to train Qi if you have none to use? Keep that Qi thread there and just focus on creating more Qi. When you have some, practice your control over it. Move it through your meridians, including those containing Chakra." Hearing this, Tsunade nodded and noticed something intriguing. "Why did the Qi block the entry of Chakra into the first gate if the other meridians can pass both Chakra and Qi at the same time?" This was something Yujin had already considered, so he explained. "Unlike the other meridians, only the Eight Extraordinary Meridians have Qi blocking points... I''ll call them gates from now on; I like the term. Perhaps because of these gates, only one energy can enter. Of course, we don''t know, maybe it''s possible for a second energy to pass; I''ll test that later. The Eight Extraordinary Meridians are special in the human body, no wonder they are called extraordinary, so who knows under what kind of laws they operate. We need to study more about this." Tsunade nodded and sat down to accumulate Qi. Yujin watched her for a moment to make sure she was doing it right, then decided to play with Chakra a bit. He had Chakra, so in recent days, he had been playing with it a bit, practicing his control according to Tsunade''s previous instructions. She had already explained how the initial Chakra training works, and he was willing to pay attention to it from time to time. Currently, although Chakra seemed interesting, Yujin wasn''t very interested in training it deeply. He had plenty of time, so he wasn''t in a hurry. Learning to use Chakra wasn''t going to immediately increase his strength. Honestly, control over Chakra is similar and at the same time different from Qi. He had a more fluid control over Qi, perhaps because of years of training. His control over Chakra, however, was much more rudimentary and imprecise. Today, he decided to train what Tsunade had talked to him about before: walking on walls. Focusing Chakra on the soles of his feet, Yujin put his foot on the wall. He felt that the Chakra was trying to fill the space between the sole of his foot and the wall, so he focused on the sensation. Slowly, he felt a bit of grip on the wall, as if he were merging with it, but he knew it wasn''t enough, and he just kept trying to move the Chakra. Time passed slowly as Yujin trained Chakra, and Tsunade accumulated Qi. Chapter 44: Confidence Yujin had a good training session, making progress in wall walking. However, he decided to take a break from training to settle a score with someone suspected of a serious crime. Tsunade and Yujin were in front of the bookstore. "It''s time to get some answers." The two entered and observed people browsing books to buy. The manager seemed to be further inside the store. As they walked in, Yujin looked around and commented. "These people don''t know the danger they''re in by buying books here." Tsunade rolled her eyes at this. He had already told her about the origin of the book, so she knew that even if the manager hadn''t warned him, he was still at risk by picking up a book from that immoral shelf. At the back of the store, the manager seemed to be unpacking a box when he heard the sound of a knock on the counter. As he stood up, he was met with Yujin''s cold gaze. Confused, the manager asked. "Good morning, Yujin. Did you come to buy another book...?" Suddenly, Yujin began to laugh out loud, startling the manager with his actions. Yujin had always been a polite and gentle person, so he didn''t understand why he suddenly seemed aggressive, almost furious. "Manager... I trusted you. After what you did to me, you still act clueless? The least I expected from you was respect, and now you''re not even giving me that." Yujin''s gaze was as cold as the wind from the Land of Snow; capable of freezing a person quickly. Under this gaze, the manager, an ordinary person, was having trouble breathing. He quickly said. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything to you. What''s going on?" The manager''s words quickly calmed Yujin, surprisingly. He could feel the manager''s sincerity, confusing him. "How do you not know? You sold me that..." Just the thought of the content made Yujin uncomfortable. "... that cursed book. Without any warning. How could you do this to me? I trusted you." Yujin''s words again left the manager confused. "What''s wrong with the book? It''s just the way you like it, a romance between two people, and with... educational content." Tsunade, who was silently standing behind Yujin observing the conversation, rolled her eyes at this. ''What can you learn from that kind of book?'' she thought, but didn''t say anything. "It''s not just a romance. Ten pages from the end of the book, something happens." The manager looked even more confused, so he opened the box he was moving before and pulled out a book identical to the one Yujin had bought before. When he saw the unassuming and simple cover of the book in front of him, Yujin gritted his teeth, feeling an urge to set the book on fire. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''The person who wrote this book is not a good person,'' he thought. The manager flipped through the book to where Yujin had pointed earlier, and began to read attentively word by word. Gradually, the manager''s confused expression changed to one of dismay, and then to fury. Finally, he looked at Yujin with pity and sighed. "I apologize, Yujin, I didn''t expect this..." Yujin saw the manager''s reactions, so he believed him when he said he didn''t know, but that didn''t calm him. "You said you had read all the books in the store, what happened?" The manager sighed deeply upon hearing this, and closed the book. "I''ve read all the books, but some books that I don''t like, I end up not reading to the end. This was one of them. As I said before, I''m not much of a fan of this type of content, so I read until after the halfway point, and thought I had read the most important part, so I stopped reading." Yujin was speechless upon hearing this, but understood that it made sense. He didn''t need to read a whole book to understand its content. Clearly, the author of this cursed book was malicious. "He waited until the end to write this twist... The book has 312 pages, but it''s only on page 301 that this twist happens. Clearly, the author is malicious. Who is he? I want a name." Yujin''s eyes gleamed; he needed to know the name of this author, and at least give him a good punch in the face. At the same time, in the future, every bookstore he entered, he would report its content to the owners, and not allow him to have any more sales. "I don''t know... He''s an author from outside the village. I think even from another country, since I found this book in a bookstore in the Land of Earth." Yujin looked at the book still in the manager''s hand, and then commented. "You know what to do, right?" The manager looked at the book, and then at Yujin. Thinking about what he had to go through when he read the book without warning, the manager felt sorry for him, so he nodded. "Leave it to me." *** The two were leaving the bookstore, and Yujin took a deep breath and commented. "One day I''ll find this HentaiGodZ." Tsunade rolled her eyes at this, finding Yujin''s issue with the unknown author at least funny. It''s just a book, what''s the problem? Seeing his serious look, however, she commented. "Let''s have lunch. You go grab us a seat in the restaurant across the street, while I take the opportunity to buy a book to read." Yujin nodded, and headed to the restaurant. After Tsunade bought the book she wanted, she stored it in a scroll and had lunch with him. The two sitting across from each other, they initially had a brief conversation about trivial things like Qi training, and a bit about Chakra. However, he could see that her mind was elsewhere, so he brought up the topic she was avoiding. "We''re less than twenty-four hours away from the ritual. How are you dealing with it?" Tsunade was surprised by the question, and remained silent for a few seconds. She didn''t have an answer to that herself. Every passing second, her chest tightened. She could distract herself with Qi training, or with the book she bought, but with each passing second, she knew that the inevitable was coming; it didn''t leave her mind. Currently, the only glimmer of hope she felt was the signals she was receiving from Mito and Yujin. Although Mito had made an effort to conceal her strange actions, Tsunade could see that she was busy with something. Yujin''s previous silence also hinted at this. "Whatever she''s doing, will it work?" Instead of answering his question, Tsunade asked, hopeful, yet afraid of the answer. Yujin considered whether he should tell her, but in the end, decided to be ambiguous again, respecting Mito''s wishes. Leaning in, he placed his hand on top of hers and spoke softly, calmly. "It''ll be alright, trust me." Tsunade held her breath upon hearing this, and looked deeply into his eyes. She felt the sincerity and confidence in his eyes. It wasn''t the eyes of someone resigned to the situation, but rather of someone who truly believed that everything would be fine. The confidence in Yujin''s gaze calmed Tsunade''s anxiety, who nodded with a beautiful smile. She didn''t expect that just a few words from him could calm her down, but upon further thought, she realized that''s what it meant to love someone. Chapter 45: A good day After having lunch together, the two returned home to find Shizune awake. As soon as she saw the two together, she jumped in joy and hugged them both, happy. "Yujin! I thought I wouldn''t see you anymore." It''s been a few days since she saw Yujin, and it was hard for the girl. Tsunade explained that there would be days like this, where they wouldn''t see each other, but the girl still felt sad. As intelligent as she was, she commented to Tsunade on how she should make amends with Yujin. Although Tsunade tried her best to explain that they hadn''t fought, the girl didn''t believe it. Seeing the two together, however, she was satisfied, blindly believing that they had made amends. Yujin smiled to see how happy she was and felt a little guilty for staying away. He had a reason, but that reason didn''t prevent him from visiting the girl. "Of course not. We''re friends, how could I abandon you?" Shizune gave a broad smile and then commented as she blinked her beautiful eyes. "I would prefer if you were my dad." Yujin smiled at hearing this, ignoring the strange reaction Tsunade had, and gently stroked her head. "I would also like to have a beautiful and intelligent girl like you as my daughter. Let''s see, in the future, how it will be." Shizune gave a broad smile, and Yujin smiled too. He knew how intelligent the girl was, so he understood why she said that. He understood her mindset. She didn''t want to be separated from Yujin, and the few days they spent apart made her afraid that this would happen in the future. Therefore, the girl was trying to play the role of matchmaker, which was amusing. "Why in the future? Why can''t you be my dad now?" Yujin almost rolled his eyes. He could see the cunning sparkle in the girl''s eyes, so he patiently explained. "I also want to be your dad, but we can''t force these things. Don''t worry. In the future, I will work hard so that you become my daughter, I promise." Shizune briefly looked between Tsunade, who was red as a tomato, and Yujin, who was smiling gracefully. Finally, she accepted and nodded. As Shizune was hungry, the three of them left the house. They decided to take Shizune out to eat something and then stroll through the village. After Shizune filled her little tummy with food, they simply walked around. The people knew and respected Tsunade, so many greeted her, making the walk lively. Many children, mostly girls, looked at Tsunade with admiration and shouted her name from afar. The attention the villagers gave to Tsunade impressed both Yujin and Shizune again. They strolled, took Shizune to play in the park, bought her some accessories, among other things. They didn''t do much more than that, but they were satisfied. Yujin could feel that, although Tsunade was more confident after what he said, she was still quite worried, and therefore needed to relax. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. As it was getting dark, the three had another meal together and returned home. Shizune went to bed, and Tsunade brought sake for them to drink. Yujin watched all this with a smile on his face, thinking about how good it would be if this life with the two of them were permanent. "You have a silly smile on your face." Tsunade commented when she saw him smiling without saying anything. She could feel how happy he was, and that feeling infected her, a smile on her face too. "I''m happy, plain and simple." Yujin poured some sake and began to drink quietly, thinking about the day he spent with Tsunade and Shizune. "We can''t drink too much today. In a few hours, it will be the ritual." Seeing him drinking in silence, she commented and also poured some for herself to drink. Even though she was happy and satisfied with how the day went, Mito''s situation wouldn''t leave her mind. Seeing her worried again, Yujin sighed and thought about how difficult this situation was for her to deal with. "Yes... Do you think the village will be attacked?" Mito had already mentioned to him before the possibility of external threats, and he kept that in mind. He didn''t know how powerful the Leaf Village was, so he was ready to help in case of an invasion. When Tsunade heard the question, the concern vanished, replaced by a coldness in her eyes. "I don''t think, I''m sure. Somehow, Kumo got information about the ritual and they plan to disrupt it. The village is being watched, and there are reports of Kumo troops approaching the village. We don''t know how much force Kumo will employ in this attack, but if the Third Raikage shows up, it will be a tough fight. That guy is a monster." Tsunade had access to advanced intelligence reports, so she knew how powerful the Third Raikage was. Not even Hiruzen guaranteed a victory against him, making the attack really dangerous. "I''ve only recovered 60% of my strength in the past few days. By the time of the ritual, maybe only 70% at most, and that''s it." Yujin realized something today. The Chakra in his body was trying to match his Qi, something he no longer doubted. But the closer the Chakra was to his Qi, the slower the process was becoming, which didn''t make much sense to him. It was close, the difference wasn''t large, but the Chakra was growing very slowly. One thing to note, however, was that Yujin''s Qi reserves were constantly growing thanks to his status as a Grandmaster. His body pores were open, receptive to natural Qi, constantly increasing his reserves. When he realized this, he understood that maybe because of this, the Chakra couldn''t match the speed of growth. It was as if the Chakra was constantly measuring the size of his Qi reserves, and as the reserves increased every passing second, the Chakra couldn''t match the growth rate. When he realized this, he sealed all the pores of his body, and noticed a rapid increase in Chakra reserves. In another two days, the Chakra would be completely matched, and in another two weeks, he would regain the muscle mass he lost, returning to his peak strength. Because of this, every second, Yujin was feeling the improvement of his condition, and he felt that, by the time of the ritual, he would be 70% recovered. "And how strong is 70% of your peak?" Tsunade was interested in Yujin''s strength; she had never seen him fight, but she could feel that he would be a formidable opponent. Unfortunately, she didn''t know exactly how strong he was. "I don''t know, I have nothing to compare in this world, honestly." She then put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment. She wanted to fight Yujin to understand his strength, but she felt that if they went too far and got hurt, it would be bad for the ritual. "And with the Grandmasters in your world? How do you compare?" Yujin thought for a moment, remembering what he knew about the other Grandmasters. There were hundreds, and all were ridiculously strong and famous. "Well... I haven''t fought many Grandmasters, so it''s hard to say. But in terms of combat potential, for example, I surpassed my master a few years ago. When we fought last, I won most of the time. The times I lost were always due to lack of combat experience, something I don''t have much honestly." Tsunade raised her eyebrows upon hearing this, but still didn''t understand what that meant. She didn''t know how strong his master was. "And how strong is your master?" Yujin was speechless at the question; he really couldn''t answer. His master wasn''t exactly famous. The only thing he knew was that in the Yin-Yang Harmony school, there were seven Grandmasters, including Yujin, and Yujin''s master was the third strongest, which would place Yujin between the second and third strongest. There wasn''t exactly a ranking outside of martial arts schools; there were only vague comparisons made by some people based on some fights. After all, martial arts go far beyond simple strength. Chapter 46: The Attack I "I don''t know, there''s nothing to compare. How about you tell me a little about our enemies?" Tsunade drank another glass of sake and then began to explain about Kumogakure, the Hidden Cloud Village. She explained that it was one of the five great ninja villages, the title of the village leader being Raikage, and how they are famous for their lightning ninjutsu. "The Third Raikage, current leader of Kumogakure, is known as the most powerful Raikage in history. Sensei once told me that it would be difficult to defeat him in battle. He is tall, strong, and fast. Known for using a lightning-style ninjutsu capable of creating a kind of armor around his body, making him even faster and stronger." "What is lightning style?" Upon hearing the question, Tsunade was surprised. She looked into Yujin''s eyes, and seconds later, realized something. "Lightning is electricity... Wasn''t there electricity in your time?" When Yujin shook his head, she thought for a second and said. "Lightning appears in nature during storms. When it rains heavily, have you ever seen a light falling to the ground, making a loud noise?" "You mean thunderbolt?" Tsunade nodded, again impressed at how he lived in, perhaps, a much more primitive time. She already knew that, but every time he asked something that was obvious to her, she became even more impressed. "Yes, lightning style is that. Lightning is actually electricity... I wouldn''t know how to explain to you what electricity is without starting to talk about a bunch of things you wouldn''t understand, but basically, if you touch electricity, you feel your whole body convulse and go numb. At high intensity, electricity can pierce and burn things easily. Therefore, if you see someone using lightning style, I recommend not letting it come into contact with your body." Tsunade then realized that Yujin was still quite ignorant of how ninjas fought if he didn''t even know about lightning style. With a possible battle in a few hours, she decided to spend the rest of their free time explaining to him how ninjas fought. That way, he would be ready for a possible battle. *** All the military force present in the village was mobilized for the Nine-Tails Fox''s passing ritual to the new Jinchuuriki, Uzumaki Kushina. Sensor ninjas watched over the region, the barrier was working at maximum capacity, Anbu protected other important locations, citizens were warned that there could be an attack. The ritual would be performed in a secret underground facility of the village, and the two most important people, Uzumaki Mito and Uzumaki Kushina, were already present making preparations. The village''s greatest military power, in the figure of the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was present at the site supervising the preparations for the ritual and the security of the location. To ensure the success of the ritual, Hiruzen spread Konoha''s military force among six strategic locations, with constant communication between the locations. The aim was not to make the location of the ritual too obvious, so that the enemies would also divide their forces. At the same time, he also ensured that some important locations, containing important people and information, were also properly protected. He couldn''t focus solely on the ritual and forget that he had a village to defend. At any moment during the invasion, they could change their target. The village had many valuable things, such as the Byakugan and Sharingan dojutsus, as well as important people with information, and locations containing valuable items. Stolen novel; please report. His Nara clan strategist had spent the last few days thinking about all the possibilities, and that''s why the orders he gave were concise and meticulous, leaving no room for error. This was a critical day for the village. Even a direct attack on civilians was predicted, with a developed action plan for the possibility. Yujin and Tsunade arrived at the location and saw people moving around. The two quickly made their way to Hiruzen, who greeted them with a smile. "I see you''ve arrived. The preparations are going well, but stay alert." The two nodded, then went to Mito and Kushina, who were busy with the ritual preparations. They stood nearby, observing, but not interfering. Seeing how busy they were, Yujin looked at Tsunade and spoke in a low voice, careful not to disrupt the preparations. "Should we stay here? I think we should be outside, ready for a possible attack. It seems pretty secure in here already." Tsunade looked at Yujin, then at Mito, her mind worried not about the attack, but about what the ritual meant. Even though Yujin had reassured her several times, she still couldn''t help but feel anxious. Seeing her like this, Yujin sighed and remained silent. If his words weren''t enough, only Mito could calm her down. *** While defense preparations were underway in Konoha, somewhere near the village, two men met. One of them was tall and muscular, with tan skin and long blond hair. The other was also tall but hid almost his entire body behind many bandages, only his two eyes and nose visible on his face. "So, the Mizukage didn''t come, huh..." The blond man commented disdainfully, thinking that the man in question wasn''t man enough. The bandaged man replied, equally disdainful. "It must be because of my presence, but it doesn''t matter. We''re enough." The blond man is the Third Raikage, leader of Kumogakure, the Hidden Cloud Village, named "A." The bandaged man is the Second Tsuchikage, leader of Iwagakure, the Hidden Stone Village, named "Mu." The Raikage discovered, through intelligence reports, that the situation of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, Uzumaki Mito, was not optimistic, and how she was preparing to perform the ritual to pass the fox to a new Jinchuuriki. He obtained this information with only one day left until the ritual, so initially, he didn''t plan to do anything, as an attack on Konoha''s base would be difficult with only a day''s preparation. However, the ritual was postponed for a few days, giving the Raikage time to prepare. He wanted to launch a heavy attack to disrupt the ritual, but knew it would be difficult with just Kumogakure. The Third Hokage was no weaker than the Second, and the village as a whole had people like the Three Sannin, Hatake Sakumo, as well as the Hyuga and Uchiha clans, with their powerful dojutsus. It''s no wonder Konoha is currently the most powerful ninja village. He then thought of bringing more villages into this attack and sent messages to Iwagakure and Kirigakure, hoping to establish a temporary alliance for the attack. Mu, the Second Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, gave a positive response, while the Mizukage was ambiguous, seemingly hesitant about the attack. In the end, he decided not to move. With the two villages united in the attack, they discussed each one''s role using the information they had obtained. They found an unusual concentration of troops in six different places and decided to set up six mixed teams from the two villages to attack those six locations. The Raikage and the Tsuchikage stayed behind, waiting for them to find the location of the Hokage and the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, ready to move at any moment. "What are the chances of the Mizukage taking advantage and stabbing us in the back?" The Raikage asked the Tsuchikage. He knew that the Second Tsuchikage was a smart and meticulous man, so he wanted to know his opinion on one of the concerns he had about this attack. "Gengetsu is an idiot, he wouldn''t do something like that. He''ll stay out, thinking that we''ll have a conflict with many losses on all sides, and therefore he''ll have the advantage in the future. Idiot." The Raikage grunted in agreement. When he decided to call Kirigakure and Iwagakure for the attack, he took into account the personalities of the two Kages, as he didn''t want to complicate the situation. He knew that Mu would accept the invitation, as they had a somewhat friendly relationship, and he was smart enough to see the importance of this event. At the same time, he didn''t know what to expect from Gengetsu, but he knew that, regardless of what he chose, it wouldn''t be bad. If Gengetsu chose to help in the battle, things would be easier, although there was an uncertain factor because of the strained relationship he had with Mu. If he didn''t choose to join the battle, being an honorable person, he wouldn''t think of making a cowardly attack from behind. Therefore, no matter what happens, the Raikage wasn''t too worried. He was satisfied, therefore, that the Tsuchikage had a similar opinion. Chapter 47: The Attack II At the ritual site, Tsunade and Mito were conversing in hushed tones, while Yujin stood a little apart, watching Hiruzen giving orders. The attack had begun, and all the decoys created to confuse the enemies were being attacked simultaneously, including the base they were in. Hiruzen''s priority was to maintain the confusion so that the main force wouldn''t attack the correct location. Yujin looked over at Tsunade, who seemed worried. They had finished talking as the ritual was beginning. From what Yujin overheard, thanks to his keen hearing, Mito explained her plan and the potential problems, making it clear that there were real chances of everything going wrong. Seeing Tsunade approach after the conversation, Yujin remarked. "The attack has started. It seems Iwagakure is also attacking along with Kumogakure. They''ve divided their forces and are attacking the six locations that the Hokage created as decoys, including this one." Tsunade nodded, lost in thought. She didn''t seem to have heard, her attention on Mito, who had begun the process of sealing the fox. Yujin continued to listen to the Hokage, paying attention to the details of the battle outside. He wanted to be prepared with all the details in case he needed to enter the fight. ... At the same time, on the outskirts of the village, the Raikage and the Tsuchikage had just entered the village with some subordinates. Next to the Raikage was a young man who resembled him; tall, muscular, dark-skinned, blond, with a goatee on his chin. Next to this young man was a small boy, who couldn''t have been more than ten years old, dark-skinned and blond. "B, does the Hachibi sense anything?" The Raikage asked as he looked at the boy. He was having trouble finding, among the six locations, the location of the ritual. The forces he had sent were not enough to defeat the forces at the locations, and he wasn''t willing to waste more of his troops in futile battles. The ritual was what mattered. He tried sending some sensory ninjas to see if they discovered anything, but they felt nothing. Clearly, the Hokage was prepared and had placed seals at all the locations. Unless they enter the locations, it will be impossible to know what''s inside. "Whee, whee, yo, yo, he said, yo, so far nothing, yo, wheeee." The Raikage rolled his eyes as he saw the boy start to rap. "When Hachibi senses the Kyuubi''s location, let me know." Ignoring the boy who continued with his rap, the Raikage looked at his temporary ally, the Tsuchikage, and commented. "Do you have any way to find out the correct location?" The bandaged man remained silent upon hearing the question, thinking of solutions. Unfortunately, it wasn''t so simple. The Third Hokage is known to be experienced in fuinjutsu, not to mention that Mito Uzumaki herself is the greatest fuinjutsu expert from Uzushiogakure. The only thing he could think of was the obvious, to send a larger force to one of the locations and enter the place. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Unfortunately, no. I think we have to go with the obvious while we wait for a reaction from the Hachibi." The Raikage grunted an affirmation, dissatisfied with their incompetence. Unfortunately, they don''t have many fuinjutsu specialists in their villages. He only has three solutions, although only one of them is currently possible: Brute force, Hachibi''s senses, or the mysterious contact in the leaf village. Going for brute force would take time and waste the lives of his subordinates, something he wasn''t willing to do easily. Hachibi, who is also one of the tailed beasts like the Nine-Tailed Fox, has a special connection with the fox, and so they can sense each other through Chakra, but maybe because of the seal, Hachibi still hasn''t felt anything. The mysterious contact is a person from the leaf village who mysteriously provides information. The only thing he knows about this person is that they are a high-level figure within the village. The Raikage doesn''t know the motivations of this person, although he assumes it''s for political gain. He also doesn''t care since the information this person gives always proves to be true after mobilizing some of his own spies to confirm it. Unfortunately, it''s a one-way communication. He can''t communicate with the person; he only receives the information passively, making it an unreliable source of information. Now, for example, would be a good time for him to receive information, but he hasn''t received any messages so far. He only had one course of action possible currently: brute force. *** At one of the six locations, leaf village ninjas were fighting against cloud village and stone village ninjas. The stone village ninjas were focused on creating fortifications so they could gain ground, and the cloud village ninjas focused on protecting them. The leaf village ninjas tried their best to defeat the enemies, but it wasn''t so simple, and so the battle was extending, neither side gaining an advantage. In this specific base, in its underground, there was a man with long black hair and reptile-like eyes. He was in communication with the Hokage, commenting on what he thought of the enemy''s actions. "They don''t seem to have a good method for finding the location of the ritual. Soon, they will come with brute force to destroy each of the locations. Normally, since we are in the advantage, I would expect more, but if they come to attack with everything, the bases won''t hold for long." The Hokage, on the other side of the conversation, responded after thinking for a few seconds. "All decoys have an escape route; be ready to flee. When the Raikage decides to attack, I''ll send Jiraya to delay him. If he attacks your location, join the fight and keep them busy." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes upon hearing this and asked slowly. "When do we plan to attack? I personally don''t like your passive attitude, Sensei. They''re invading us; we should counterattack." Hiruzen frowned and replied, discontented. "I don''t like it either, but the ritual is more important. If something goes wrong, we''ll have to deal with the Nine-Tailed Fox in the middle of this battle. The results of that would be devastating. When the ritual is over and the fox is safe with Kushina, we will launch a full attack on the enemy forces. I won''t let this attack slide at such a critical moment." As dissatisfied as he was, Orochimaru could only accept it. He couldn''t oppose the orders of the Hokage, especially at such a delicate moment. He thought silently, discontented. ''When I become Hokage, everything will be different.'' *** At the ritual site, Mito was working rapidly. The ritual for the fox''s passage was simpler than what she was doing, and therefore demanded more time and effort. The ground, walls, and nearby pillars were filled with seals, unfamiliar words with uncertain meanings. Her concentration was at its peak; there was nothing else, just what she was doing. More than two hours after the start of the ritual, she made a hand seal and placed her hand on her belly, where a spiral seal appeared. Her fingers seemed to pierce the skin, and from within, she pulled out a mass of blue Chakra. Upon seeing this, everyone watching the ritual held their breath. The mass of Chakra slowly took the form of a blue nine-tailed fox, gradually being extracted from her belly. The process was slow but continuous. ... At that moment, not far from the ritual, a mystical being with eight tails opened its eyes and spoke aloud. "I found it." Chapter 48: Attack III At the ritual site, Mito seemed to be at a critical moment. In her hands, there was what appeared to be a blue fox made of energy, and she was slowly dragging this blue fox out of her belly. The scene was bizarre, to say the least. Yujin was the most surprised; he had no idea how something like this was inside the lady''s body. Everyone watched the ritual in silence, with Hiruzen and his subordinates discussing at a distance. Even amid the situation, the Hokage was paying attention to the progress of the ritual, alert to any problems that might occur. Even for someone like him, with his vast knowledge of fuinjutsu, he could only superficially understand what was happening. The theory, he had heard from Mito before, but seeing it happen is still impressive in every way. The legendary Nine-Tailed Fox is being divided into two completely different entities. The idea of dividing a chakra being is something that could never leave his mind; no wonder Mito is known as the best fuinjutsu specialist from Uzushiogakure, he thought. Even while watching the ritual, he was coordinating the battle. He was also receiving recurring reports on the location of key individuals from the enemy field such as the Raikage and the Tsuchikage. As long as the nine-tailed fox is not completely sealed, he did not plan to do anything drastic, just defend. Inside, however, he was not satisfied. With his normal temperament, he would have gone into battle immediately, not standing still listening and giving orders like this. Unfortunately, he knew that the fox was the most important thing. The village had the power to defeat the cloud and rock villages even if they joined forces, but if the nine-tailed fox escapes from the seal... He fears that this will be a catastrophic event for the village. While he was lost in thoughts about the battle situation, one of his subordinates spoke aloud. "Hokage-sama, the Raikage and the Tsuchikage have started to move. They are approaching." Hearing this, Hiruzen''s eyes shone coldly. He knew that the time had come for him to move. "The Nara Clan leader will be in charge of coordinating the battlefield. I will go into battle." With an expression never before seen by most of his subordinates, Hiruzen quickly left the site, ready to engage in combat.
Seeing Hiruzen leaving quickly, Yujin frowned, worried. Tsunade was still paying full attention to the ritual, only occasionally hearing a summary of events from Yujin''s mouth. With the Hokage on site, Yujin wasn''t so worried, he knew it was the safest place in the village. With his departure, however, it became one of the most dangerous places. ''How powerful are the leaders of the other villages to make him so tense?'' The tension finally began to build up in Yujin with the Hokage''s departure. The feeling, however, was not strange. ''It''s been a long time since I''ve been in a battle... I thought maybe I wouldn''t need to fight, but my intuition tells me otherwise.'' Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yujin then sat in a lotus position and began to prepare for battle. He didn''t know when the village would need his strength, but he needed to be ready for anything. The ritual was still far from over.
After leaving the ritual site, Hiruzen moved away a bit, and frowned as he watched the Second Raikage and the Second Tsuchikage approaching. Without taking his eyes off his enemies, Jiraya, Orochimaru and Sakumo appeared behind Hiruzen. They had everything planned. Hiruzen would take care of the Second Raikage while the three would deal with the Second Tsuchikage. "Sensei, I want to remake my previous request. It''s too good an opportunity to simply let pass." Hiruzen frowned upon hearing Orochimaru''s words. Without averting his gaze, he responded strictly. "We''ve already discussed this. Your goal is to hold the Tsuchikage and not engage in an all-or-nothing battle. The Second Tsuchikage is very powerful, you don''t have the ability to kill him. If you fight with everything, seeking his death, you will lose quickly, and this will give an opening for them to attack the ritual. Remember, the ritual is the most important thing." Orochimaru frowned, but didn''t respond. He has been having this discussion for days with Hiruzen about how to deal with the attack on the village, and knew he couldn''t convince him. In Orochimaru''s opinion, the best defense is offense; they should have attacked from the moment the enemies appeared. Hiruzen, however, has a different thought, and believes it is more important to defend the ritual. Unfortunately, Orochimaru''s opinion failed to convince Hiruzen, who used his authority as Hokage to give orders. Seeing that he couldn''t convince him, Orochimaru told about an alternative plan, where he, along with Jiraya and Sakumo, would try to kill the Second Tsuchikage during the battle. When he heard about this, Hiruzen was instantly against it. He knew how powerful the Second Tsuchikage was. Although he was confident that the three would not be killed by the Second Tsuchikage, he knew that if they fought with everything, this would end up giving the Second Tsuchikage the opportunity to kill them. If even one of them dies, the battle will take an unfavorable turn for the village. Therefore, the goal of the three is, from the beginning, just to buy time, to prevent the Second Tsuchikage from approaching the ritual site. While they were talking, the enemies arrived, less than a hundred meters away. Present were the Second Raikage, the Second Tsuchikage, the son of the Second Raikage, and B, the host of the eight-tailed beast. The presence of the Raikage''s son, and the eight-tailed host made Hiruzen frown. He didn''t know why they were there since they wouldn''t help in the battle that''s coming. In fact, they will end up becoming a problem, as they will have to protect them. "A, you came prepared. Isn''t it enough the constant defeats you''ve been having in the war, you came to lose more of your army." Hiruzen was the first to speak, releasing a provocation. "Hahaha, Hiruzen, you seem cornered. Normally, you wouldn''t say something like that, but given the situation, I understand your concern." The Second Raikage, A, then looked around, and commented. "I gave the order for all units to gather here, it seems you had already predicted this would happen." Hiruzen coldly mocked upon hearing this. He had already predicted that, if they discovered the true location of the ritual, the Raikage would give the order for everyone to converge in the same place to make a total attack. When he heard about the Raikage''s movements, without even needing to say anything, his subordinates already gave orders for everyone to hold the enemies on the battlefield. If before, the enemies were attacking, and they were defending, now it''s the opposite, they are attacking, and the enemies are defending. An insidious smile appeared on the Second Raikage''s face, not at all worried about this. He then looked at the eight-tailed host beside him, which was just a little boy, and extremely quickly, before everyone could react, he pierced young B''s shoulder with his fingers, and moved them. Chakra shone in the spot, and in seconds, before everyone could react, B''s body began to writhe and grow in size. When he saw this, Hiruzen was shocked. He didn''t expect this action from the Raikage, not even in his most extreme thoughts. "Hahaha, you think I came unprepared? If I want to destroy the leaf village, I need to do at least this, bet everything on this battle. Hiruzen, if you expected that you would hold us here so that you could finish the ritual, you are sorely mistaken. I came today determined to destroy the leaf village. An opportunity like this won''t appear a second time, after all." The Second Raikage''s eyes overflowed with madness. He was determined to put an end to the leaf village, even if he has to risk everything by releasing the Eight-Tailed Beast, Gyuki. Chapter 49: The Attack IV The words and actions of the Second Raikage, A, seemed incomprehensible to everyone, even his allies. The only one who appeared only slightly surprised was Orochimaru, who mentally evaluated the actions of the leader of the Hidden Cloud Village. "This is quite an extreme tactic... The Raikage seems determined to deliver a hard blow to the village. The tailed beasts are an unstoppable calamity; in a chaotic battlefield like this, where enemies are scattered, and the tailed beast can cause mass destruction, this move is cruel, but extremely efficient..." Orochimaru frowned when he reached this point in his reasoning. At the same time, he began to calculate the combat power of both sides and realized that things didn''t look good for the Hidden Leaf Village. "... Have you gone mad?!" Hiruzen was so speechless that he could only watch, almost in panic, as the eight-tailed beast appeared right in front of him. He never thought the Raikage would make such a drastic decision. Gyuki, the eight-tailed beast, is necessary to maintain the balance of power between the villages. With growing animosity between the villages, it''s because of this deterrent power that the villages don''t engage in total battles with the aim of destroying each other. No matter how powerful a village is, if they try to enter this type of battle, the response will always be to release the tailed beast so they can protect themselves. Therefore, the Raikage''s actions in using Gyuki, not as a deterrent power, but as an attacking power, was beyond the Hokage''s imagination. After all, with Gyuki freed, it will fight to remain free. Without a power as overwhelming as Hashirama''s, capable of easily suppressing the tailed beasts, it''s difficult to seal the beast again, especially one of the most powerful like the eight-tailed beast. By freeing Gyuki in the Hidden Leaf Village, the Raikage was risking losing control of the beast, thus losing the deterrent power that the tailed beasts have. He is literally risking everything in this battle, something unthinkable from Hiruzen''s point of view, but which was happening right in front of his eyes at this moment. Even though he was deeply shocked, however, when he saw Gyuki almost completely transformed, he knew he had no time for this. Among the allies, the Tsuchikage was also surprised, but quickly adapted to the situation, moving away a bit, and paying attention to the movements of the Hidden Leaf Village side. Even though the Raikage hadn''t warned about his plan to release Gyuki, this didn''t bring any harm to the Hidden Rock Village. On the other hand, the Raikage''s son seemed tremendously shocked by the situation. He wanted to question his father about what had just happened, but he knew it wasn''t the time for that. He was also caught off guard by the situation. Perhaps no one, not even in the Hidden Cloud Village, knew what he was planning to do. It was under these circumstances that one of the most powerful tailed beasts, Gyuki, appeared on the battlefield. With a height of tens of meters, the beast roared as soon as it completely transformed, making the earth and the hearts of nearby people, even allies, tremble. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Son, keep the enemies busy with Gyuki." Without saying anything else, the Raikage disappeared with his lightning armor, once again catching the Hokage by surprise. "Oh, but you''re not going to!" Hiruzen quickly tried to intercept the Raikage, but the Tsuchikage, as if he had been expecting this to happen, interfered, getting in the way. Mu, the second Tsuchikage, said nothing, but his intention was clear. "Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Sakumo, deal with Gyuki." Resigned to the situation, Hiruzen could only grit his teeth as he watched the Raikage moving away.
Gyuki''s presence alerted the entire village, not just the battlefield. The colossal size of the beast, and its power, which could be felt from a distance, caused panic among civilians. The beast''s roar was simply deafening. On the battlefield, the ninjas of the Hidden Leaf Village were worried, but when they noticed the Hokage''s presence at the site, they calmed down and continued with the battle. The enemies from other villages, however, were in doubt about what was happening. The ninjas from the Hidden Rock Village began to worry about the Tsuchikage, who was with the Raikage at the place where the beast appeared. The ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village, on the other hand, were confused by Gyuki''s appearance. They knew about the beast, and they knew that its presence is a bad sign. Although with different reactions, the battle continued, with people dying at every moment.
At the ritual site, Yujin slowly got up when he heard the Hokage''s subordinates commenting on the events outside. He could feel the presence of enemies approaching, as well as the overwhelming presence of a gigantic creature. "Tsunade, the enemies are coming." Yujin could already feel the approach of one of the enemies, who seems to have managed to get rid of the Hokage, making him frown. As if she were a different person, Tsunade''s expression changed drastically. If before she just looked like a simple woman worried about the ritual, now she looked like a fighter ready to face whoever comes. "Our enemy is the Raikage." Even while talking about his opponent, Yujin showed extraordinary calmness, surprising Tsunade for a moment. She had already explained who the Raikage was, and his monstrous strength, but Yujin didn''t look like someone about to face a deadly battle. He seemed calm, very calm. At the same time, she could also feel a sharpness in him that she had never seen before. Even though he seemed calm, Yujin was ready, she thought. "Then let''s go outside." Tsunade led the way, her expression as sharp as a sword, with resolute steps showing no fear of what she was going to face. Yujin followed right behind, observing her back, a mysterious gleam in his eyes. ''This woman...'' ... At the ritual site, Mito calmly observed Yujin and Tsunade''s departure. Even though it seemed that she was completely oblivious to everything that was happening, Mito still maintained some degree of attention to the events outside. At this moment, Kushina was sleeping on a stone altar in the center of the place. Several ninjas were around assisting in the ritual process, and Mito was extracting the fox from inside her belly. It''s been hours since she started extracting the fox, but it still didn''t seem close to finishing. The ritual she is conducting was something she had thought about and created from scratch. The process is much more complicated and time-consuming than simply transferring the beast to another person. She had to separate one entity into two; transform one source of chakra into two; thus creating two different beings. With her power, and her ability as a practitioner of fuinjutsu, this was the best she could do. While many may think that the biggest reason she did all this was so that she could live longer, only she knows the truth. Only she knows that she was doing everything, in large part, just out of curiosity. Being one of the best practitioners of fuinjutsu in the world, Mito took great pride in her abilities. Separating the most powerful tailed beast, the Nine-Tailed Fox, into two different entities, is a feat never before seen, of absurd complexity. Her curiosity as a practitioner of fuinjutsu guided her to this moment, while her concern for Kushina and Tsunade''s future was the driving force for her not to give up. After all, internally, Mito was already at peace with her eventual death. ... Seeing the two leaving the place, Mito''s eyes slowly closed, and she finally focused completely on the task ahead. ''You can think what you want of me. Just accept your fate, Kyubi.'' Internally, the fox was thrashing about, in panic, with the situation it was going through. ''I don''t understand!! There''s no way this can pass without consequences for you! Why are you doing this?!'' The beast''s screams, however, reached no one''s ears. Chapter 50: Attack V Leaving the underground facility, Yujin and Tsunade didn''t have to wait long for their opponent''s arrival. Wearing a lightning armor, his speed was so great that many inexperienced ninjas wouldn''t even notice his movement, but his opponents didn''t let it go unnoticed. "Stay where you are, Raikage!" With Tsunade''s shout, the Raikage finally stopped dozens of meters away from the two, temporarily releasing his lightning armor. He analyzed Tsunade and Yujin for a moment, and then, very quickly, looked at the underground entrance, where there was a large number of ninjas hidden, ready to fight at any moment. "You must be the Senju princess... Do you think you can stop me?" The Third Raikage, known as the most powerful Raikage in history, didn''t seem worried. Thanks to his strategy of freeing Gyuki, he has the advantage. The ninjas protecting the ritual site didn''t have the ability to stop him. "The question isn''t whether I can or not, but that this is something I have to do." Yujin carefully observed the Third Raikage, and noticed one thing immediately. While it seemed he was casually conversing with Tsunade, he was actually having several thoughts internally; he seemed to be plotting something. "Haha, I suppose so. I guess I''ll take care of you before going down and ending the ritual." With a cold smile, the Raikage again covered himself with his lightning armor, and charged at Tsunade, who even expecting it, was still surprised by the speed. ''He''s too fast.'' She thought while narrowly dodging the Raikage''s punch, who observed Tsunade''s movement as if he already expected the dodge. Jumping back and creating distance, Tsunade made some hand gestures, and hit the ground with her hand. "Summoning Jutsu!" With a large cloud of smoke, a huge white slug tens of meters tall appeared on the battlefield, surprising Yujin. "Tsunade-sama, your orders." Without taking her eyes off the Raikage, Tsunade gave her chakra to the slug, and said in a firm voice. "Katsuyu, protect the entrance to the ritual site." "Alright." Katsuyu, the giant slug, crawled to the indicated location, and her body slowly sank into the entrance, leaving only a part outside, as if she wanted to use her body as a shield so that no one could enter. The Raikage doesn''t seem to react much to Tsunade''s actions, and simply chose to attack her again. His speed was so fast that even for Tsunade it was difficult to react, causing cold sweat to run down her forehead. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Meanwhile, Yujin silently observed the Raikage''s movement, memorizing each movement, getting used to his speed. He could see that Tsunade wouldn''t last long if he didn''t go help. In response to the Raikage''s speed, Tsunade began to hit the ground, creating obstacles in the way to decrease, even if just a little, his speed. With a punch to the ground, a crater formed on the ground, and entire rocks rose up, hindering the Raikage''s path, who had to go around the rocks. "How long do you think you can do this?" Before Tsunade could react, the Raikage pointed three fingers in front of himself, and pierced all the rocks in his way, surprising Tsunade who didn''t know the technique. Unfortunately, she couldn''t dodge, since she had just broken the ground to create obstacles. Tsunade could feel the Chakra approaching rapidly, and knew that if the attack hit, her head would be pierced, killing her instantly. Even in this life or death moment, however, there was no panic in her expression, and she moved her body as if she wanted to punch the Raikage after having her head pierced. When it was centimeters away from her head, suddenly, a hand appeared behind Tsunade. The hand deftly redirected the Raikage''s arm, deflecting and preventing the blow from hitting Tsunade, also breaking his posture. It was at this moment that the punch Tsunade had prepared hit the Raikage''s chest squarely, who took the blow with only his lightning armor. Like a bullet, the Raikage flew backwards at a frightening speed, surprising the Leaf Village ninjas who were nearby watching the fight. The Raikage''s body hit several trees, breaking them in half, hit the ground, making his body bounce, throwing him upwards, to finally fall to the ground, opening a hole with a deafening thud.
A few minutes ago, Yujin was discussing the battle strategy with Tsunade. "Yujin, I want you to just observe the battle initially, for you to get used to how the Raikage fights. I explained everything I know to you, but it''s not much. So I want you to analyze him, and choose the best moment to intervene when you feel confident." Yujin frowned upon hearing this, and commented after a quick thought. "Will you be able to hold him? You told me he''s absurdly fast, and that one of your weaknesses is your speed." Tsunade narrowed her eyes upon hearing this, calculated for a moment, and responded confidently. "Maybe if the fight is prolonged... But at first, I can stay alive. During this time, analyze the Raikage, and intervene when you deem necessary. I trust your judgment." Yujin nodded, and then looked into Tsunade''s eyes. When he saw her sharp gaze, he commented. "You know the objective of this battle, right? It''s not to defeat the Raikage, but to prevent him from disrupting the ritual." Tsunade seemed not to understand why Yujin was saying something so obvious, but before she could question him, he continued. "If you focus too much on fighting him, he can use his superior speed to enter the ritual. He doesn''t need to make much effort to disrupt the ritual, after all. As long as he manages to get in there, and starts fighting, the ritual will be impacted." Upon hearing Tsunade''s words, the mouth that was open about to say something, closed. She gently frowned, and thought silently, before speaking. "That''s true... We need to protect the entrance. I have an idea, leave it to me." More at ease after seeing that Tsunade understood his intentions, he continued. "Then I''ll stay away for a while, and wait for an opportunity." The two looked into each other''s eyes and could feel the confidence they have in each other.
Tsunade observed her fist for a moment, and commented to Yujin. "I hit him squarely, thanks to you. I doubt it''s enough to defeat him, but he must have suffered some damage. The Third Raikage''s lightning armor is known to have a very powerful defense, but my punch isn''t weak." Yujin observed the trail of destruction left by the Raikage''s body. He was truly surprised by Tsunade''s explosive strength. It was the first time in his life that he sees such a powerful woman. The punches capable of opening craters in the ground was already something, but the punch she gave the Raikage was a level above. She put everything into the blow, and achieved the feat of isolating the Raikage''s two-meter body hundreds of meters away. Saying that her punch "isn''t weak" is an understatement. Chapter 51: The Attack VI Lying in a hole in the ground, the Raikage remained motionless while thinking about what had just happened. ''I didn''t notice that guy moving, and when I did, he was already dodging my attack... Is he faster than me?'' Slowly getting up from the ground, the Raikage felt his chest, which was a bit sore. Tsunade''s hit was direct; he didn''t even have a chance to lessen the impact, it all happened so fast. ''They moved in perfect sync. The Senju Princess already knew that guy could deflect my attack, and then prepared in advance to strike me...'' The more he analyzed what had just happened, the stranger it seemed. ''He can''t be faster than me... So how did he manage to get close without me noticing?'' The Raikage began to walk slowly towards Tsunade and Yujin while thinking. What had just happened seemed so mysterious that he wanted to understand it before returning to the battle. ''Is it possible that he''s faster than me? No...'' Although the obvious answer that he was faster seemed the most apparent, the Raikage had too much confidence in his speed to think there was an unknown person faster than him. When he tried to approach the situation from another angle, however, he realized. ''He stayed out of my field of vision most of the time. I thought he would join the battle at some point since he was with the Senju Princess, so I always kept his location in mind. But when I saw the opportunity to kill the Senju Princess by destroying all the obstacles in front of me...'' When he reached this point in his thoughts, realization dawned on the Raikage, who seemed genuinely surprised. ''Just before my attack, he always stayed in my blind spot, and when I went to attack, he used the rocks that were in front of me, as well as the fragments of the broken stones from my attack, to move without my eyes seeing him... He reached the back of the Senju Princess along with me, all calculated.'' Looking at Yujin next to Tsunade, the Raikage frowned and thought coldly. ''Even the Senju Princess''s strike was in his calculations. He''s dangerous, I need to deal with him first.''
Yujin observed his hand that had come into contact with the Raikage''s wrist and commented towards Tsunade. "I only touched briefly, and I suffered injuries... This lightning is really difficult to deal with." Tsunade observed Yujin''s hand, which was slightly dark, with traces of burns, and asked. "Will the injury hinder you during the fight?" Yujin then closed his fists and, although he felt pain, it wasn''t too bad. "I''ll be fine. Leaving that aside, stay alert, he''ll probably attack me next." Tsunade nodded, aware that it was a high possibility. Yujin''s interference caused the Raikage to suffer a powerful blow. Because of Tsunade''s lack of speed, he will probably lower his guard against Tsunade and focus on Yujin. With Yujin out of the picture, Tsunade will be easier to deal with later. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. It didn''t take long for the Raikage to approach, and Yujin and Tsunade were surprised by the apparent lack of injuries on the Raikage''s body. Although Tsunade didn''t think it would be a critical hit, she expected it would have caused some kind of injury, but by the Raikage''s appearance, there seemed to be none. Yujin was even more surprised since he saw up close how powerful Tsunade''s strike was. The fact that there seemed to be no injury surprised him greatly. "His defense is more powerful than I expected." Tsunade commented in a low voice, thinking about how to handle this situation. Although that wasn''t the most powerful blow she could deliver, it wasn''t far from it. If it didn''t injure him with that, it won''t injure him with anoter slightly more powerful. The only thing she can think of is trying to focus her blows on the same part of the Raikage''s body, to try to injure him through persistence. But will the Raikage let her do that? It''s hard to say if she''ll be able to land such a precise blow as the previous one again. "Hahaha, you got me with that blow! I didn''t expect that. The Leaf Village seems to have gained another talented person. Who are you?" The Raikage looked at Yujin deeply, evaluating him, while Yujin responded lightly, apparently without feeling pressure despite the situation. "My name is Yujin, that''s all I have to say." Tsunade and Yujin prepared themselves, and when he saw them like this, the Raikage snorted lightly and prepared with his lightning armor. "You''re interesting, it''s a shame I don''t have time to play with you." The next moment, the Raikage disappeared from Tsunade and Yujin''s field of vision. In the next second, he appeared in front of the two, using both arms to aim at their heads. "Two Lariat!" The strike was so fast that Tsunade almost couldn''t dodge, barely jumping backward, away from the Raikage''s arm that passed a few centimeters away from her head. Yujin, on the other hand, calmly lowered his head, passing centimeters away from the Raikage''s arm. He then spun his body completely, appearing behind the Raikage, who was still moving forward by inertia. He extended his hand, even without much support on the ground, and hit the palm in the center of the Raikage''s back, who received the blow and was thrown forward. The force of the blow, plus the inertia of his previous attack, caused the Raikage''s body to fly towards Tsunade, who was already ready, as if she had predicted what would happen. Again, with all the strength she could muster, Tsunade hit her fist into the Raikage''s stomach, who once again had his body thrown forward, but this time he didn''t fly as far. He actually managed to regain his balance in mid-air and landed smoothly on the ground. Tsunade looked at the Raikage, who again seemed unharmed, but didn''t look particularly surprised. "Before I landed the punch, he jumped backward." The Raikage wasn''t going to fall for the same trick twice. He was ready for this kind of combination from the two. This time he had time to cushion the blow. "Hahaha, your synchronization is impressive, you two. How do you do that?" The Raikage seemed really surprised by Yujin and Tsunade''s combination. What he didn''t know, however, was that even in the silence of the battle, the two were communicating. ''It won''t work twice, it seems.'' Tsunade nodded in response to Yujin''s words that simply resounded in her mind. This is one of Yujin''s abilities that Tsunade found out about just a few hours ago. Apparently, he can send his words through Qi to specific people without others being able to hear. Tsunade learned the principles behind the ability, and even tried to replicate it to make it more convenient when the two fought together later, but couldn''t. This is a technique that requires meticulous control of Qi, something that is only possible with a lot of training, which she didn''t have time to do. Because of this, although they are communicating, it is unilateral. Even so, this was enough for Tsunade to understand exactly what Yujin wanted to do, and prepare for it. For those who didn''t know, it was as if the two had been fighting together for decades since their synchronization was perfect. ''This technique seems very similar to the Yamanaka clan''s technique.'' Tsunade thought silently while seeing the surprise in the Raikage''s expression, who didn''t know what was really happening. She then looked at Yujin and again realized how special he was. Chapter 52: the Attack VII Tsunade furrowed her brows, concerned about how the battle should proceed. She didn''t think she would be able to defeat the Raikage, even with Yujin''s help. From the beginning, she only wanted to prevent him from interfering with the ritual, and she was confident that she could do at least that. Right at the start, however, she noticed a flaw in her strategy when Yujin told her that the entrance to the location was practically open. Although there was a large and heavy door at the site, apparently hidden by various trees and foliage, it wasn''t very difficult for someone like the Third Raikage to discover. With his power, he can easily enter the place, even if there''s an army of ninjas in the way to stop him. Tsunade then decided to use Katsuyu to physically seal the location. Even the Third Raikage will need some effort to enter with Katsuyu completely occupying the entrance. This way, the Raikage has the difficult task of having to defeat Tsunade and Yujin first. That was the plan. Unfortunately, the Raikage''s speed is much greater than Tsunade had anticipated, and she was having trouble reacting. If it weren''t for Yujin''s constant warnings, she would already be dead, something that truly shocked her. Her fight against Hanzo had already been a setback. She thought there weren''t many ninjas more powerful than her, and even someone like the Third Hokage, although she couldn''t defeat him, she thought she wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Hanzo proved her wrong, and again, the Third Raikage appeared to show her that she''s still not strong enough. ''I''m not fast enough...'' She thought while gritting her teeth, hearing again Yujin''s instructions on how the Raikage would attack, and how she should dodge. While dodging, scenes of Dan''s death appeared in her head. Now that she was thinking about it, she realized. If she had been a little faster, he wouldn''t have died. If she had the Raikage''s speed, she could have reached the battle site, and prevented Dan''s death. ''Focus on the battle, forget everything else!'' Suddenly, she heard a shout in her mind, interrupting her thoughts. Yujin was being attacked by the Raikage, and although he managed to dodge almost all attacks, some he had to defend, which ended up increasing his wounds. Taking a deep breath, Tsunade shouted out loud. "Katsuyu!" Not far away, a voice responded, politely and gently. "At your service, Tsunade-sama!" Not far away, Katsuyu, the giant slug that was physically blocking the entrance to the ritual site, suddenly trembled, and from her body, several smaller slugs came out and crawled towards Tsunade. In a short time, two of the slugs managed to reach the battle site, and approached Yujin, who didn''t prevent them from climbing onto his body, and lodging themselves on his arms. "Yujin, she will heal you, and help defend." Yujin nodded while once again dodging the Raikage, who stopped shortly after and observed the slugs approaching the battlefield. There were hundreds of slugs, and they surrounded the area, slowly joining together again, and forming twenty slugs over three meters tall. "Hahaha, what an adorable summoning." With Katsuyu''s presence, the battle became different. While before they had to defend, dodge, and use rocks and obstacles to slow down the Raikage, now they also used Katsuyu''s bodies as shields. "Acid rain!" Although she tried to hit the Raikage with a rain of extremely corrosive acid, the Raikage dodged with ease. The battle became intense, and although it seemed like a battle of strength, with destruction happening at every moment, only the Raikage knew it was primarily a tactical battle. ''This can''t be the work of the Senju Princess...'' If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Raikage thought while dodging once again from an acid rain, and when he planned to approach to attack, Tsunade landed a kick on the ground, raising more rocks in the way, interrupting his attack for a second, and it was in this second that Yujin appeared in front of the Raikage, easily dodging his attack with the finger spears, aiming a punch at his ribs. Although he knew it would come, the Raikage was surprised to realize that, even when trying to lessen the impact of the blow, he still felt considerable force, throwing him back dozens of meters. Quickly getting up from the ground upon realizing that Yujin didn''t plan to stop his attack, the Raikage dodged Yujin''s kick, which hit the ground where he was. The kick broke the ground, not like Tsunade did, but making an almost perfect hole in the stone that was previously intact even with the Raikage''s body falling on it from dozens of meters high. When he saw the hole in the ground, the Raikage frowned, realizing that it seemed like a kind of concentrated attack, similar to his finger spear. Jumping back, the Raikage took distance to once again analyze the battlefield. His eyes, momentarily, passed by the direction of the entrance to the ritual site. Normally, no one would notice, but... When he made a feint, and actually tried to enter the place, with the now smaller Katsuyu still blocking the entrance, the Raikage was surprised by an acid rain, and when he dodged, he almost took another blow from Yujin who appeared by his side. When he dodged Yujin with a lateral jump, to the only place where there was no corrosive acid falling from the sky, there was Tsunade, ready to land a blow. This time, the Raikage didn''t notice, and received a full blow from Tsunade right in the middle of his back. His body was again thrown hundreds of meters, hitting various rocks, trees, bushes, and anything else that was in front. When he finally stopped on the ground, he slowly got up, feeling a burning sensation in his back, and a slight pain in the rib area. ''He''s predicting each of my moves.'' Tsunade is known for her intelligence, but not in the way it''s being applied in this battle. An instinctive fear began to appear in the Raikage''s mind when he saw Yujin''s calm eyes in the distance. He felt as if Yujin could read his mind, constantly predicting each of his moves. No matter how fast he moved, or how much he tried to take advantage of the environment, he never gained an advantage. Although it seemed that they were in a fierce battle, with him constantly causing threats to Tsunade and Yujin, he knew the truth. He was playing by Yujin''s rules. As if he were a wolf slowly cornering its prey, ready to deliver a fatal blow at any moment. If it weren''t for the accumulation of Yujin''s injuries, and his extreme confidence in the defense of the lightning armor, the Third Raikage would have already retreated. Staying in this battlefield without these two advantages would be suicide. ''Fortunately, I still left an ace up my sleeve. If I have an opportunity...'' Quickly approaching Yujin and Tsunade''s location, he decided to focus his attack on Yujin again, who was injured. Even with Katsuyu''s healing, the injuries were accumulating. Eventually, it will be enough to decrease Yujin''s efficiency in combat, and consequently, he would win.
On the other side of the battlefield, the Third Hokage and the Second Tsuchikage were fighting silently. Although it seemed like a full-force battle, the two were actually holding back. They knew that it''s simply not worth wasting their combat potential in this situation. The Second Tsuchikage was satisfied with this, since his job from the beginning was to tie the Third Hokage. Hiruzen, however, was not satisfied. ''This is frustrating. It''s frustrating that I can''t do anything else.'' He couldn''t escape from the Second Tsuchikage. A fight to the death with Mu wouldn''t be short either, and he doesn''t have time for that. At the same time, he can''t simply join other battles, as it would bring the Second Tsuchikage along, which would make everything even more complex. He was in a situation where the best thing he could do at that moment was to keep Mu in that location with a facade battle. ... Not far away, Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Sakumo were succeeding in keeping the damage from Gyuki, the eight-tailed beast, to a minimum. Even with the help of the Third Raikage''s son, they were using a series of complex jutsus, with the help of Orochimaru''s sealing and summoning techniques, to keep the beast in place, avoiding as much as possible letting it approach the populated area of the village. In the distance, it was possible to see a huge wall with a demonic face blocking Gyuki''s blows, which seemed out of control. ''If the bijuu wasn''t out of its mind, this would be an impossible battle, even with Jiraiya and Sakumo''s help.'' Orochimaru thought silently, surprised by the power of the eight-tailed bijuu. Because of so much power, he had to summon the Rashomon, a defensive summoning technique he acquired recently. ''When I locate the seal, I''ll put Gyuki under control. If all goes well, the Leaf Village will have another bijuu. This is so exciting.'' While thinking about the absurd power that Gyuki would give to the village, at the same time, he was also considering the possibility of using the beast in experiments. With the Kyubi in Mito''s body, he would never consider this possibility, but in front of him currently is an uncontrolled bijuu. As long as he can put it under control, anything is possible. While having these happy thoughts, his Jutsu finally managed to locate Gyuki''s sealing mark, and a cold smile appeared on his androgynous face. It was time for him to get his reward.
Standing like a statue, Tsunade was staring fixedly at what was in front of her. The Raikage''s hand, pointed at her head, a few centimeters away. She could see the energy flowing through the Raikage''s single finger, unlike anything she had seen before. Until that moment, the Raikage was using only three fingers to attack. Although the attack had great penetrating power, and was impossible to defend against, she had already gotten used to the speed of this attack. With Yujin''s help predicting the attacks with precision, it was possible to dodge. This attack, however, was different from anything she had seen up to that moment. The Raikage''s speed increased tremendously when he reduced his finger from three to two, and then from two to one. When she realized, it was too late, and she thought she had died. Seeing the finger stopped in front of her, however, she realized. She was alive. She wasn''t hurt. But why was she feeling such great pain in her chest? In front of her, someone was in the way of the blow. The Raikage''s arm completely through Yujin''s chest, right where there should be a beating heart. She would rather die than feel this pain.